1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 42382 ***
THE WILDERNESS CASTAWAYS
[Illustration: He waited, his axe grasped in both hands
[_Page 272_]]
THE WILDERNESS CASTAWAYS
BY DILLON WALLACE
AUTHOR OF
“THE LURE OF THE LABRADOR WILD,” “THE LONG
LABRADOR TRAIL,” “BEYOND THE
MEXICAN SIERRAS,” ETC
ILLUSTRATED BY
HENRY S. WATSON
CHICAGO
A. C. McCLURG & CO.
1936
COPYRIGHT A. C. MCCLURG & CO.
1913
Copyrighted in Great Britain
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
I GETTING ACQUAINTED 1
II THE FIRST BEAR 23
III A HUSKY CAMP 34
IV THE WILDERNESS PRIMEVAL 49
V WRECKED 64
VI THE CASTAWAYS ABANDONED 86
VII ADRIFT ON AN ICE PAN 95
VIII FACING STARVATION 111
IX THE WATERS CLEAR 124
X A NARROW ESCAPE 140
XI A DEATH STRUGGLE 151
XII FACTOR MACTAVISH OF FORT RELIANCE 163
XIII WINTER SHELTER AND HARD WORK 184
XIV A LONELY CHRISTMAS 194
XV THE TRAPPER FROM INDIAN LAKE 209
XVI RELEASED FROM BONDAGE 219
XVII THE SNOWSHOE JOURNEY TO INDIAN LAKE 231
XVIII STALKED BY WOLVES 252
XIX ON THE FUR TRAILS 270
XX WINNIPEG AT LAST 285
XXI BAD NEWS AND GOOD 295
XXII HOW PAUL AND DAN MADE GOOD 306
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
He waited, his axe grasped in both hands _Frontispiece_
“Keep un nerve,” soothed Dan 84
Dan struck up a tune 116
Fired several more shots after the retreating birds 136
He could feel its sharp claws tearing his flesh 162
The Eskimos were watching them curiously from the beach 174
“You’re a big coward” 180
The boys were startled. They had heard no one approach 208
The three put their heads together 286
THE WILDERNESS CASTAWAYS
CHAPTER I
GETTING ACQUAINTED
“Dan Rudd,” roared Captain Zachariah Bluntt, “if I has to tell you
again to keep that mouth organ below decks, I’ll wring your neck! Yes,
wring your neck! By the imps of the sea, I will!”
“Aye, aye, sir,” answered Dan Rudd, a robust, sunny-faced sailor lad
of sixteen, quickly slipping the offending harmonica, upon which he
had been playing a lively air, into his pocket.
Captain Bluntt, impatiently pacing the deck, was plainly in ill humor.
His great red beard, standing out like a lion’s mane, bristled
ominously, and his shaggy eyebrows were drawn down in an unpleasant
scowl.
It was two o’clock on a mid-July afternoon, the last case of
provisions had been lowered into the hold, the last lighter-load of
coal stowed into the bunkers, steam was up, and the staunch little
Newfoundland steamer _North Star_, riding at anchor in Sydney harbor,
had been ready to sail for three hours, and for three hours Captain
Bluntt had been impatiently awaiting orders to get under way.
Two clean-cut, smooth-shaven, alert young men of thirty or thereabouts
were standing at the port rail aft. Their sun-tanned faces marked them
as men accustomed to out-of-door life, and their sinewy, muscular
frames and keen but good-humored eyes proclaimed health and genial
dispositions. They were intently, and with visible impatience,
watching a wharf from which a boat was putting off. As the little
craft shot out into the open one of them raised a pair of binoculars
to his eyes, studied it for a moment, and announced:
“There he is at last! Here, take a look through the glass, Ainsworth,”
and he passed the binoculars to his friend.
“Yes, that’s he,” said Ainsworth, after a moment’s observation, “and,
Remington, he’s sitting back smoking a cigarette as unconcernedly as
if he hadn’t kept us waiting half a day for him.”
“I’ll tell the skipper, and ease his mind,” suggested Remington, and
striding forward he called out cheerily:
“All right, Captain Bluntt, Master Densmore is coming. You may put out
as soon as you please when he’s aboard.”
“Very vexing! Very vexing, Mr. Remington!” exclaimed Captain Bluntt.
“Fair wind, fair tide, and losing advantage of it, sir! All right,
sir, all right. We’ll weigh anchor at once, sir.”
In a moment sailors were working at the windlass, anchor chains were
clanking, and the men singing in rhythmic unison as they swung up and
down at the crank handles. Then the engines began to pulsate.
The _North Star_ had been chartered by the two young men--George
Remington and Henry Ainsworth--for a summer’s voyage to Hudson Bay.
Both were enthusiastic sportsmen, and Remington, who had once before
visited the region, had promised Ainsworth some exciting polar bear
and walrus hunting, as well as excellent sport fishing the coastal
streams for salmon and trout.
Paul Densmore, the only son of John Densmore, a multimillionaire ship
owner and a friend of Remington’s, had been invited by Remington to
accompany them as his guest. When Remington and Ainsworth went aboard
the _North Star_ upon the morning our story begins, Paul had remained
ashore in Sydney to make some purchases in the town, promising to
follow them within the hour. Captain Bluntt had been instructed to
make ready for departure accordingly. But Paul had failed to keep his
promise, and with hours of idle waiting for the appearance of the
delinquent youth Captain Bluntt had worked himself into the high state
of ill humor in which we find him.
“The Captain was just at the point of blowing up,” laughed Remington
when he rejoined Ainsworth, “but he’ll be all right presently. He’s a
very impatient old fellow.”
“He’s had good reason to be impatient,” said Ainsworth. “I can safely
prophesy more breakers ahead. Judging from the little I’ve seen of
that boy, Remington, you’ll be heartily sorry you brought him before
we get back to New York.”
“I’m heartily sorry already,” admitted Remington, “but I couldn’t help
it. Densmore is one of the best fellows in the world. He pulled me out
of a tight place once when I was caught in the market, and when he
asked me the other day if it would be an imposition upon friendship if
he asked me to invite Paul, there was nothing to do but invite the
youngster to come.”
“Oh, don’t think for a moment I’m finding fault with you, old man,”
Ainsworth hastened to explain. “I see your position, and I’d have done
the same under the circumstances, but it’s a pity nevertheless that we
have to put up with him.”
“Yes, it is a pity,” agreed Remington. “That boy has no sense of
responsibility. Never keeps an appointment or a promise.
I never saw any one quite so lacking in consideration of
others--selfish--selfish--that’s the word.”
“Why did his father ever let him grow into such a cad, anyway? What he
needs is a good sound thrashing every day for a month. That would cure
him.”
“Fact is, I don’t think Densmore ever knew much about him until
recently. Too many irons in the fire to give much thought to his
family. This steamship company’s his pet scheme just now, but he’s the
head of half a dozen other big things, and even when he’s home his
mind is all taken up with business. He left the boy’s training to the
mother, and it’s the old story of an only child. She’s coddled and
indulged and pampered him till she’s spoiled him. He failed in the
final tests at school this year--he attends a select boys’ school
uptown somewhere--and the head master wrote Densmore that there was no
use sending him back unless he took more interest in the work, adding
something to the effect that he seemed strangely void of ambition,
never obeyed rules unless convenient, and was a disturbing element in
the school. I think that brought Densmore to his senses about his
son’s condition.”
“And he shoved the boy off on us for the summer,” said Ainsworth
ill-naturedly.
“Oh, no, not for the purpose of getting rid of him,” Remington
hastened to explain. “Densmore’s all right. He wouldn’t intentionally
cause us inconvenience. He had two reasons for asking me to bring him.
He learned Paul was addicted to cigarettes, and he wanted to get him
away somewhere where cigarettes aren’t to be had. He thought, too,
that good, wholesome exercise in the open, and a complete change of
environment, might give him a new view of life and awaken his
ambition. The boy’s mother has never permitted him to take part in
what she calls rough games--baseball, football and real boys’
sports--and she’d never let him go camping with other fellows, though
he’s begged to go. Afraid he’d get hurt. It took a lot of argument on
Densmore’s part to get her permission to let him come with us.”
“One of those young hopefuls, isn’t he, that thinks his father is rich
and there’s no use of his ever doing anything but spend money?”
suggested Ainsworth. “From the little I’ve seen of him, he’ll spend
it, all right, too.”
At that moment the boat hove alongside, and a tall, sallow-faced lad,
perhaps seventeen years of age, a cigarette hanging at the corner of
his mouth, tossed a bill to the boatman, languidly rose to his feet,
caught the rope ladder lying over the ship’s side, and with difficulty
climbed to the deck.
“Glad to see you, Paul,” greeted Remington. “We were getting a bit
worried about you. You’re late.”
“Oh, I didn’t think there was any rush,” said Paul indifferently.
“Stopped for luncheon at the hotel. Horrible stuff they serve there.
It really isn’t fit to eat.”
“I’m afraid your appetite isn’t very good, Paul,” suggested Remington.
“Wait till you get your lungs full of salt air, and rough it a bit;
you’ll think anything is good then.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” Paul remarked indifferently, as he lounged back
upon a chair, drew a fresh cigarette from a silver case, lighted it,
flicked some ashes from his white flannel trousers and casually
surveyed the deck. “What a rum old ship this is!” he continued. “I
thought we were going to have a comfortable yacht.”
“The _North Star_ isn’t much to look at,” admitted Remington, “but
she’s the best sort of a ship for our trip. No ordinary yacht would
do. We’re going to rough it good and plenty, you know.”
“That so? What kind of roughing it?”
“Hunting, fishing, camping, and that sort of thing. I hope we’ll have
some good bear hunting before we get back.”
“Bear hunting!” Paul was interested at once. “What kind of bears shall
we run across? Grizzlies?”
“No,” laughed Remington, “Polar bears.”
“Polar bear hunting! Cricky, but that’ll be great!” Paul sat up
excitedly. “Where’re we going, Mr. Remington? I didn’t pay much
attention to what Father said about it. I thought it was just an
ordinary yachting trip.”
“You didn’t seem to have much interest in it, coming over on the
train,” said Remington, and as he explained the region, the
prospective hunting and fishing, and the adventure, Paul forgot his
cigarette.
“That’s just the kind of trip I’ve wanted to take all my life,” he
exclaimed. “May I shoot too?”
“Yes, I’ve a rifle and a shotgun among my things for you.”
“May I see them? I’ve always been just crazy for a gun!”
“Wait a moment.”
Remington went below and presently returned with a modern high-power
rifle and a beautiful double-barreled shotgun. Paul’s eyes sparkled
with delight and he listened with close attention while Remington
explained their manipulation, with due caution as to their handling.
Then he exclaimed:
“Good old Dad! He is a good scout to let me come with you! Ever so
many thanks, Mr. Remington. Where are the cartridges?”
“They’re with mine. I’ll get them for you when you need them. You may
as well take the guns down to your stateroom, though, when you go.”
“I guess I’ll go now, and unpack my things.”
“Very well. The steward will show you your room. You’ll find
everything there. Abner,” turning to a bareheaded young sailor clad in
blue flannel shirt, with sleeves rolled up, and trousers tucked into
the tops of high sealskin boots, who was standing near the
companionway, “this is Master Densmore. Will you show him to his room?
Abner is the steward, Paul.”
“Yes, sir; this way, sir,” answered Abner, respectfully.
“He seems interested,” remarked Ainsworth when Paul had gone below.
“I’m inclined to think he’s a pretty good fellow at heart after all.
Just spoiled.”
“That’s so,” agreed Remington.
A moment later Paul reappeared from the companionway, and asked:
“Where are my trunks, Mr. Remington? The steward took me to a room he
insists is mine, but my trunks aren’t there; just some canvas bags.
Guess he’s trying to put me in the wrong room.”
“I left your trunks ashore, Paul.”
“Ashore! Why, all my things are in them! I can’t go without them! I’ve
no clothes with me!”
“The canvas bags contain all the clothes you’ll need. Look through
them and see what you think of the outfit. Your father selected them.”
“But my cigarettes! I packed them in one of the trunks!”
“I’m afraid you’ll have to do without them. You’ll find you can shoot
straighter if you don’t smoke. Cigarettes knock a fellow’s nerves all
out, you know.”
“This is rum!” exclaimed the angry lad. “No cigarettes! Well, I’ll go
down and see the stuff.”
“You’d better put on one of the warm suits you’ll find in your bags,
Paul,” suggested Remington. “We’re getting out to sea, and it’ll be
chilly on deck.”
Paul vouchsafed no reply, but he profited by the advice, and donned a
complete new outfit of clothing suited to his surroundings.
“Look like a dago laborer, don’t I?” he asked Remington, whom he met
at his stateroom door half an hour later.
“You look comfortably dressed,” was the reply. “You see I’ve adopted
similar clothes.”
“You do look funny,” laughed Paul, “and that’s the way I feel. Mother
_would_ have a fit if she saw me now,” glancing down at his flannel
shirt and heavy trousers and shoes. “Mr. Remington,” he continued,
hesitatingly, “I--I want to apologize for what I said about the trunks
and cigarettes. I can get on without cigarettes if they’d spoil my
shooting.”
“That’s all right, Paul. They certainly would spoil your shooting.”
Captain Bluntt was in excellent humor when he took his place at the
head of the supper table.
“So you’re the young rascal,” he said to Paul, “who kept us waiting at
Sydney.”
“Oh, I guess there wasn’t any great rush,” answered Paul, somewhat
nettled. “We’re on a pleasure trip, and not trying to break a
record.”
Captain Bluntt looked at him curiously for a moment under his shaggy
eyebrows.
“Not much of a sailor, I guess, youngster. Well, you’ll learn
something before you gets home. Got a wonderful lot to learn, too.”
Paul flushed angrily, and retorted impudently and boastfully:
“Oh, I don’t know. This isn’t my first yachting trip. I know a thing
or two about sailing. Captains of yachts don’t usually tell the guests
what they’re to do.”
“Yacht, eh?” And Captain Bluntt laughed good-naturedly. “Well, well,
don’t get grumpy. No offence meant. No doubt you’re a great sailor;
you look it. Yes, you look it!” Turning from Paul as from a child
whose presence he had quite forgotten, he remarked:
“She’s off in fine style, Mr. Remington, fine style! And we’ll make a
rare fine run, sir, if the weather holds. Yes, sir, if the weather
holds!”
“Is there much ice reported off the Labrador coast?”
“We’ll meet some ice, sir; bay ice. No trouble with that, sir. Plenty
of bergs! Wonderful crop of bergs, sir!”
They had finished eating, and Captain Bluntt was striking a match to
light one of Remington’s cigars which he had accepted, when strains of
music floated down to them. He paused with lighted match in mid air,
an ear cocked to one side, his red beard bristling.
“By the imps of the sea!” he blurted. “There’s that Dan Rudd with his
mouth organ, and I _told_ him to keep un below! The rascal! Wring his
neck! Yes, sir, I’ll wring his neck!” and he sprang up as though bent
upon carrying his threat into immediate execution.
“I rather like it,” remarked Ainsworth. “May he play for us, Captain?”
“If you likes un, sir, if you likes un. But I don’t call un playin’,
sir; I calls un just pipin’ a racket!”
“We would like to hear him,” said Remington. “Suppose we go above.”
On deck they found Dan working away with all his will at his
harmonica, keeping time with one foot, while a sailor danced a
breakdown, and other sailors clapped their hands and encouraged the
dancer with:
“Go at un, Bill! Go at un, b’y! You’re a spry un, Bill!”
Then Dan glimpsed Captain Bluntt, slipped the harmonica into his
pocket, and the dancing ceased.
“Oh, don’t stop playing--don’t mind us,” encouraged Remington. “We
came to listen.”
“The skipper don’t like music, sir,” said Dan, looking regretfully
after Captain Bluntt, who was disappearing in the chart house, leaving
a cloud of smoke from his fragrant cigar in his wake.
“Captain Bluntt said you might play if you wished, so please do not
stop.”
A little encouragement induced the dancer to resume his breakdown, and
presently the fun was in full swing again. Another sailor took a turn,
and then Dan suggested:
“Now Jack Griggs sing us ‘Th’ Minnie Dart.’”
“An’ you plays th’ tune,” assented Jack.
Dan struck up a lively tune and Jack began to bellow the song, which
began:
“Th’ Minnie Dart were as fine a craft
As ever sailed th’ sea;
She were eighty ton, an’ a fore an’ aft,
An’ as smart as she could be,”
and closed with a weird description of the going down of the Minnie
Dart with all her crew.
The music at an end, Remington and Ainsworth lounged aft to smoke and
chat, while they enjoyed a perfect evening. A full moon had risen,
transforming the gentle swell of the sea into molten silver, and to
the right, in hazy distance, lay in faint outline the Newfoundland
coast.
Paul strolled forward and soon became interested in watching the
compass and the man at the wheel.
“What course are you sailing?” he asked.
The man made no reply.
“Let me try it. I can handle the wheel all right,” he continued,
attempting to take the spokes.
At that moment Captain Bluntt observed him.
“By the imps of the sea!” he roared, striding forward and grasping
Paul’s arm with a steel-like grip that made the youth wince as he
vainly struggled to free himself. “Keep away from that wheelhouse or
I’ll heave you overboard. By the imps of the sea I will! Heave you
overboard! Heave you overboard!”
“I guess I can go where I want to,” answered Paul impudently, but none
the less frightened.
Without releasing his grasp, or deigning to reply, the Captain half
led, half dragged, Paul to Remington.
“This youngster must keep aft of the wheelhouse, sir! He was talking
to the steersman, sir! Talking to him! I’ll not permit it, sir!”
“I’m sorry,” apologized Remington. “I’m sure he didn’t understand that
he was doing wrong, and he won’t do it again.”
Captain Bluntt, mollified but still ruffled, returned to his duties,
and Paul, almost in tears, lounged alone, amidships, sulking.
Dan had witnessed the disciplining of Paul, and in the hope of
smoothing matters presently wandered over to the lad, who was still
sulking and nursing his injured dignity.
“Th’ skipper’s wonderful gruff sometimes,” ventured Dan, “but he don’t
mean nothin’. ’Tis sort o’ his way.”
“Mr. Remington hired this old tub, and I’m his guest, and I guess I
can go where I want to on it.”
“’Tis an able craft, an’ no old tub,” resented Dan. “Th’ skipper is
master at sea. ’Tis a rule of the sea.”
“He isn’t my master.”
“No, not that way. He’s just master o’ th’ ship. Your folks is payin’
th’ owners for th’ voyage, an’ they is payin’ th’ skipper t’ run th’
ship safe, an’ he has t’ make rules t’ run un safe or we’d be foulin’
reefs or gettin’ off our course.”
Paul deigned no reply, and after an awkward pause Dan inquired:
“What’s your name?”
“Paul Densmore.”
“Mine’s Dan Rudd. Dan’s short for Dan’l. It’s after Dan’l that was
in th’ lion’s den, Dad says. Yours is from th’ Bible, too. I reckon
you was named after th’ apostle Paul.”
“No, after my grandfather.”
“’Tis th’ same name, anyway. Dad reads out o’ th’ Bible nights when
he’s home. We live in Ragged Cove, but Dad’s fishin’ down on th’
Labrador now with th’ _Ready Hand_.”
“The ‘_Ready Hand_?’ What’s that?”
“She’s a spry little schooner. Dad’s part owner. I been down with her
twice.”
Dan told of fishing adventures on the Labrador. Paul described his
home in New York, the great buildings, the subway and elevated
railroads, the great transatlantic steamships--a thousand wonders in
which Dan was intensely interested.
In the recital Paul soon forgot his injured dignity. He was glad of
the companionship of a boy of his own age. No one, indeed, could long
resist Dan’s good nature, and when the sailor lad finally said it was
time to “turn in,” and they parted for the night, each was pleased
with his new acquaintance--an acquaintanceship that was to ripen into
life-long friendship. They little guessed that they were destined to
be companions in many adventures, to share many hardships, to face
dangers and even death together.
The _North Star_ rounded Cape Charles the following evening, passed
into the open Atlantic, and turned her prow northward. Innumerable
icebergs, many of fantastic form and stupendous proportions, were
visible from the deck, their blue-green pinnacles reflecting the rays
of the setting sun in a glory of prismatic colors. On their port lay
the low, storm-scoured rocks of Labrador’s dreary coast, its broken
line marked by many stranded icebergs. Now and again a distant whale
spouted great columns of water. The white sail of a fishing schooner,
laboring northward, was visible upon the horizon. The scene, grim,
rugged, but beautiful, appealed to Paul’s imagination as the most
wonderful and entrancing he had ever beheld.
That night Paul was suddenly awakened from sound slumber by a
tremendous shock. He sprang from his berth with the thought that the
ship had struck a reef or iceberg and might be sinking. Terrified, he
rushed to the companionway, where he was nearly thrown off his feet by
another shock. At length he reached the deck. Spread everywhere around
the ship he could see, in the shimmering moonlight, nothing but ice.
From the crow’s nest, on the mizzenmast, came the call of the ice
pilot: “Port! Starboard! Port! Starboard!”
The lad’s terror increased as he witnessed the changed condition of
the sea. It seemed to him that the great mass of heavy ice which
closed upon the ship on every side must inevitably crush the little
vessel and send her to the bottom. As he ran forward, another and
heavier shock than any that had preceded sent him sprawling upon the
deck.
CHAPTER II
THE FIRST BEAR
Paul had scarcely regained his feet when the gruff voice of Captain
Bluntt exclaimed:
“Well! Well, lad! And what brings you out o’ your snug berth at this
time o’ night?”
“What’s--what’s happened? Are we wrecked?” asked the frightened Paul.
“Wrecked? No, no, lad! Just a bit of ice--just a bit of ice. ’Tis all
right, b’y. Go below and sleep. ’Tis wonderful raw above decks for
them thin clothes you’re wearin’.”
Paul, dressed only in pajamas, his feet bare, was indeed shivering.
Much relieved, he turned down the companionway, glad to tuck himself
in his warm berth, presently to fall asleep to the distant, monotonous
call of the ice pilot, “Port! Starboard! Port! Starboard!” and in
spite of repeated shocks, as the vessel charged the ice, alternately
backing and forging ahead at full speed in her attack upon the pack.
The ice was left behind them during the night, and when morning dawned
a stiff northeast breeze, cold and damp, had sprung up, and a sea was
rising. The ship began to roll disagreeably, and at midday Remington
encountered Paul, deathly pale, unsteadily groping his way to his
stateroom.
“What’s the matter, Paul?” he asked.
“I--I feel sick,” Paul answered.
The call had come for dinner, but Paul was not interested, and retired
to his berth. The fog mist thickened, and all that afternoon and night
the fog horn sounded at regular intervals, a warning to fishing craft
of the vessel’s proximity.
For three days Paul, in the throes of seasickness, was unable to leave
his berth, but on the morning of the fourth day he reappeared on deck,
where his friends greeted him with good-natured jokes.
They were entering Hudson Straits. On their port, near at hand, lay
the rocky, verdureless Button Islands, and far to the southward rose
the rugged, barren peaks of the Torngaek Mountains in northeastern
Labrador. To the northward in hazy outline Resolution Island marked
the southern extremity of Baffin Land.
Here and there, spread over the sea, were small vagrant ice pans,
messengers from the far Arctic, which gave evidence of the high
latitude the ship had attained.
Now and again seals showed their heads above the water for a moment,
quickly to disappear again. Sea gulls, their white wings gleaming in
the sunlight, circled about, but nowhere was a sail or any indication
of human life visible upon the wide horizon.
It was a new world to Paul, and different from anything he had ever
imagined. The utter absence of vessels, the apparently uninhabited and
uninhabitable land, the awful primitive grandeur of it all gave him a
vague, indescribable sense of fear--such a feeling as one ascending
for the first time in a balloon must experience upon peering over the
rim of the basket at the receding earth. This sensation quickly gave
place to one of exultation--the exultation of a wild animal loosed in
its native haunts after long confinement. Paul became possessed of a
desire to shout. His blood tingled through his veins. He drank the
pure atmosphere in great draughts, and it stimulated him like wine. He
felt almost that he could do anything--fly if he wished.
This was the first awakening in Paul of the primitive instinct which
every human has inherited from prehistoric ancestors--an inborn love
of the glorious freedom of the great wide wilderness where individual
man stands supreme in his own right and where he may roam at will
without restraint; where he feels that he is a person and not an atom;
where he may meet nature face to face, and fearlessly match his human
skill against her forces.
Too often this instinct to retreat for a time to the wild places of
the earth, to stand with bared head under the open sky, to breathe
great lungfuls of pure atmosphere undefiled by the smoke of chimneys,
to make the acquaintance of rocks and trees, of mountains and sea--to
renew one’s faith in God--is smothered by the luxuries and pamperings
of civilization. So it had been with Paul.
Standing on the deck of the _North Star_ that bright July morning, in
the midst of nature’s most rugged abode, that primordial instinct
slumbering in his breast had then its first awakening. He seemed to
expand. He felt himself grow. He longed to set foot upon those
mysterious shores--to wrest from them their secrets. Presently he was
to do so. Perhaps, had he known how close to the condition of his
prehistoric ancestors he was to drift, he would have shrunk from his
destiny. It is well for our peace of mind that an all-wise God hides
from us today the happenings of tomorrow.
At length the _North Star_ passed out into the wider waters of Ungava
Bay, and directly after dinner Remington suggested:
“Suppose you bring your rifle, Paul, and I’ll get a box of cartridges.
We’ll try it out and see how you can shoot.”
Paul had been looking forward to this opportunity, and a moment later
he appeared with the rifle.
“Now draw a bead on that bit of ice out there,” said his instructor,
“and we’ll see how you hold. Run your left hand farther forward on the
stock--can’t hold steady with it away back like that--a little farther
out--that’s better. Now you can stand straight and not have to bend
backward like a woman does when she tries to shoot. Do you get the
ice? Look through the notch on the rear sight, and bring the bead on
the front sight in contact with the bottom of your object. Got it? Try
it again. Now we’ll load. Now try it.”
Paul, a loaded rifle in his hands for the first time, took aim, and
pulled the trigger. The shot went wild.
“You closed your eyes at the last moment, and wobbled the gun,” said
Remington.
“Guess I did,” admitted Paul. “I was afraid to be so near the
explosion.”
“Well, throw in another cartridge. That’s right. Throw the lever
forward; now back. Be careful! It leaves it cocked, you see. Always
remember, when you’re not going to shoot again immediately, to put the
hammer down, and never carry a cocked gun. That’s a bad habit some
sportsmen have, but a man that isn’t quick enough to cock his gun
after he sees his game should practice until he can do it, and never
go out with his gun until he can. With a rifle it’s never well to
carry a cartridge in the chamber. You can throw one in as quickly as
you need it. Now try again.”
Bang! The shot struck just beneath the bit of ice.
“Bully! Bully!” exclaimed Remington and Ainsworth together.
Paul flushed with pleasure and excitement. With the next shot he took
more careful aim, and simultaneously with the crack of the rifle bits
of splintered ice flew from the floating cake. This was indeed a good
shot, for by this time the vessel had left the ice well behind.
“How was that?” asked Paul, with conscious pride.
“Good work!” Remington encouraged.
Several more practice shots were fired with varying success, the rifle
cleaned, and Remington and Ainsworth went below to overhaul their
fishing outfit.
Paul, with just pride in his initial achievement with the rifle,
strolled forward to exhibit his gun to Dan, who was splicing a rope
near the foremast, and had been an interested spectator of the target
practice.
“Hello, Dan,” he greeted.
“Hello, Paul. Been ailin’?”
“Ailing! I was awfully sick for two days.”
“We were havin’ a bit of nasty sea. ’Tis bad for the seasickness.”
“You bet it got me, all right. Would you like to see my rifle?”
“Yes, I were wantin’ t’ see un.” Dan took the rifle, looked it over,
threw it up to his shoulder and sighted it, like one accustomed to the
use of firearms.
“She’s a wonderful fine gun!” he exclaimed. “A rare fine gun! An’
she’s pretty, too. I never seen such a fine gun--and such a pretty
un.”
“Can you shoot?”
“I does some shootin’. I hunts with Dad in winter. He traps furs in
winter, and he’s took me with him two winters.”
“Did you ever shoot anything?”
“Oh, yes; lots of partridges and rabbits. Last fall I kills a deer and
gets a crack at a bear, but misses; and last winter I shoots two
foxes.”
“You must be a dandy hunter. I’ve never hunted any yet, but I expect
to. Never went before where there was anything to hunt. This is my
first gun. I’ve got a shotgun too.”
“That’s the gun for partridges, unless you shoots their heads off with
the rifle. Mostly I shoots their heads off with a rifle, but sometimes
I misses. Mine’s a 44--Dad’s old one. He got a new 30-30 and gave me
his old one.”
“I’d like to see it. You got it with you?”
“Yes, it’s down in the fo’c’sl.”
“Here! Bring your gun, youngster! Bring your gun! Here’s a shot for
you!” called Captain Bluntt. “Here now!”
Paul ran forward.
“Where? What is it?” he asked excitedly.
“There, on that pan! That yellow spot. See un? See un? That’s a water
bear, and he’s asleep. Get ready now and shoot un!”
Paul’s excitement was intense. He nervously slipped some cartridges in
the magazine and raised the rifle to his shoulder.
“Set up your sights, lad! Set up your sights! And cock your piece!
Cock your piece! You can’t shoot till she’s cocked. Dan, look sharp
now, an’ tell the gentlemen there’s a bear sighted! Now, youngster!
Now! Don’t hurry. Take your time. Why you’re shakin’! Steady down!
Steady down! That’s right. Careful!”
With tremendous effort Paul steadied his nerves, and bang! The yellow
spot rose. Sure enough, it _was_ a bear, and it began to bite at its
side.
“You hit un! You hit un, lad! Fine! Fine! Give un another!”
Paul fired again, but his nerves had got the better of him, and the
shot went wide, as did several other shots. Captain Bluntt rang the
engines to “stop,” as Remington and Ainsworth, rifles in hand, reached
the deck. The bear had slipped off the ice pan and taken to the water;
at which Remington called--
“Launch the power boat!”
In a jiffy Captain Bluntt had men at the ropes.
“Come, Paul, we’re going after him,” said Remington.
“Take the tiller, Dan! Take the tiller of that boat!” commanded the
Captain.
In less time than it requires to relate, the boat was off and in
pursuit, Dan steering with skill, Remington, Ainsworth, and Paul ready
with their rifles.
CHAPTER III
A HUSKY CAMP
The boat gained upon the bear rapidly, and had nearly overtaken it
when suddenly it turned to the left, interposing a small pan of ice
between it and its pursuers, effectually hiding it from their view.
Dan made a short cut around the opposite side of the pan, and as the
boat shot out behind the ice its bow nearly struck the bear. The
pursuers were no less surprised than the pursued, and as the boat
darted past, the bear made a vicious lunge with its powerful paw,
caught it amidships and nearly capsized it.
Dan made a graceful swing, and brought the hunters almost too close to
the animal to permit the use of guns. It charged them again, but Dan,
on the lookout for this maneuver, neatly avoided it.
“Now, Paul,” advised Remington, “shoot!”
The bear was less than twenty feet from the boat, but Paul was still
in so high a state of excitement that he missed two shots, and it was
only at the third attempt that he struck the animal in the head, and
it collapsed.
“It’s a stunning big fellow!” Remington declared, while he slipped a
rope over the animal’s neck to tow it to the ship.
“That was a splendid shot from the ship--I doubt if I could have made
it,” said Ainsworth. “And you’ve got the first game of the trip,
Paul.”
“’Twere a rare fine shot,” put in Dan. “I were standin’ by, an’ I’ve
missed many a better.”
When the bear was at length hoisted on deck it proved indeed to be a
monster polar bear, and Captain Bluntt declared it one of the largest
he had ever seen.
Paul’s pleasure was beyond bounds. His face, which was already losing
its sallow, yellow appearance, glowed with delight. He was in a fair
way to have his head turned by the unstinted praise of his companions.
The fine smoking roast which came on the supper table that evening
certainly had an appetizing appearance, but when Paul received a
helping he fancied he detected a fishy odor, and when he tasted the
meat he made a wry face and exclaimed:
“Ugh! Why, it’s strong with fish!”
“A bit fishy in flavor, lad. A bit fishy,” agreed Captain Bluntt. “But
a man o’ the sea _and_ a sportsman shouldn’t mind that.”
“Well I don’t like it,” asserted Paul, “but I killed it and I’m going
to eat some of it anyway.”
“That’s the right spirit,” said Remington, “but I think I’ll pass it
by. I never could bring myself to eat polar bear or seal. Perhaps
because I never had to.”
“I can’t say that I care for it,” admitted Ainsworth.
“’Tis fine meat, I thinks,” declared Captain Bluntt, helping himself
liberally. “I finds it fine. Bear’s meat is rare strong meat.”
“I don’t think I can go it,” said Paul, who had tried another
mouthful. “It’s strong, all right--too strong of fish for me.”
“I weren’t meanin’ that kind o’ strong. No, no! ’Tis good, wholesome,
strengthenin’ meat. ’Tis not so high flavored of fish, either, as old
swile, an’ swile is good.”
“Swile? What’s that?” asked Paul.
“Seal, lad, seal. We calls un swile in Newfoundland and down on the
Labrador. Swile an’ ice bears live on fish, lad, and ’tis but natural
they should carry a bit of the flavor of fish. That rascal the cook
should have given un an extra parboil.”
“I didn’t suppose any one but Eskimos ate seal.”
“Only Eskimos eat seal! No, no, lad! We all eats un an’ likes un. Old
seal is a bit high flavored, but white coats I finds as sweet an’ fine
as mutton or fowl.”
“What are white coats?”
“Never heard of white coats? Well! Well! You sure _has_ some things to
learn of the North. White coats is young seals--very young uns.”
“I never heard them called that.” Paul felt some resentment at the
implication that he was not well informed.
The sun went down that night in a blaze of wondrous glory. No human
artist would dare be so prodigal with his colors or resort to such
marvelous blendings of shades as the Almighty Artist paints into His
sunsets upon the sky of the Arctic and sub-Arctic regions. The sunset
on this occasion was unusually gorgeous. Brilliant reds shaded up into
opalescent purples, deep orange into lighter yellow, reaching to the
very dome of heaven. The water reflected the red, and the _North Star_
seemed steaming through a mighty heaving, throbbing sea of blood. It
was as though the earth’s very heart had been laid bare.
For a long time it lasted. Paul and his friends stood enthralled. It
made them breathe deeply. They felt that they were in the presence of
some mighty power, that very near them was the Master Himself, He who
guides the world in its eternal journey, and holds in their places the
innumerable millions of stars and untold other worlds that reach out
into infinite space.
“Isn’t this wonderful--wonderful!” exclaimed Paul, at the end of a
period of breathless awe.
“I never saw anything to compare with it!” declared Ainsworth. “It’s
beyond the dreams of my wildest imagination!”
“It’s nowhere but in the North that such sunsets are ever seen,” said
Remington.
“Fine sunset, sir. Fine sunset,” remarked Captain Bluntt, as he passed
them on his way to the chart house.
“It promises a good day tomorrow, doesn’t it?” asked Remington
“Not so sure of that, sir. Not so sure of that.”
Captain Bluntt’s pessimistic prophecy of the morrow’s weather was well
founded. When day broke the sea was enveloped in a blanket of
fog--thick, stifling, impenetrable. The rigging dripped moisture, the
decks were wet and slippery, the atmosphere was heavy, clammy,
difficult to breathe.
For two days the fog lay over the sea like a pall. The _North Star_,
her engines working at slow speed, felt her way cautiously, for she
was in uncharted waters. The tremendous tides of Ungava Bay render
navigation here dangerous, even under the most favorable conditions,
and Captain Bluntt was not the man to take undue risks, though he was
a fearless seaman, and in his time had done many dashing and daring
deeds, when circumstances had demanded.
Following the fog came several hours of cold dismal rain, accompanied
by sleet. Then the clouds broke, and as though some fairy hand had
brushed them away, the sky cleared and the sun shone warm and
beautiful to cheer the depressed world.
“And there lies Cape Wolstenholm, sir,” said Captain Bluntt, pointing
toward a low-lying coast off their port bow. “We’ll soon be in Hudson
Bay now, sir, and what’s your pleasure?”
“While the fine weather holds I think we’d better do some fishing,”
answered Remington. “Besides, I think we all want to get ashore to
stretch our legs.”
“As you say--as you say, sir! But we’ll have to locate some huskies,
sir, and get a native pilot.”
Upon rounding Cape Wolstenholm, which occupies the northwestern
extremity of the Labrador peninsula, the ship swung in close to the
coast, and, proceeding with great care, the leadsman calling his
fathoms, felt its way between several small islands, until, the
following morning, a safe anchorage was found outside a large island
near the head of Mosquito Bay.
“We’ll be sure to find huskies up this bay, sir,” assured Captain
Bluntt. “We can’t risk the ship any farther, sir. It won’t do, sir.
But it’s a short run for the power boat to the head of that bay, and
unless I’m mistaken there’ll be plenty of huskies there, sir. Yes,
sir, plenty of ’em. I’ll send Tom Hand. Tom Hand speaks their lingo.
Tom! Tom Hand!” he called.
“Aye, aye, sir.”
“Go ashore, Tom. We wants a husky pilot; a good one. A good husky,
now! Dan! Here, you rascal! Go ashore with Tom, and help him look
after things!”
“Come, fellows, we’ll go along,” suggested Remington to Ainsworth and
Paul. “We’ll not be in the way, will we, Captain.”
“No, no! Go ashore if you likes. Better take some grub with you. Dan,
tell the cook to put up some grub! Look sharp, now!”
Presently they were off, pointing toward the head of the inner bay.
Paul took three or four shots at harbor seals which raised their heads
now and again above the water, but always missed them.
“’Tis wonderful hard t’ hit un from a boat,” said Tom.
Soon they discovered a column of smoke rising from the north shore.
“There un is! Turn she int’ th’ smoke, Dan,” directed Tom. “Th’
huskies is camped in there. Th’ smoke is a signal t’ call us t’ un.
They’s seen us.”
Dan swung the boat in, and upon rounding a point and entering a cove
two skin tents or wigwams were discovered, and several people gathered
upon the shore as if expecting them.
“There’s th’ huskies, an’ their families; leastways they has two
tupeks,” commented Tom.
“Tupeks?” asked Paul.
“Aye--skin tents. In summer they lives in skin tents, an’ in winter in
snow igloos.”
“They seem to be all men and boys,” said Paul.
“No, they’s women too, but husky women wears trousers. You’ll see th’
difference when we comes closter.”
“Well, they are a rocky looking crowd!” exclaimed Paul.
There were two men, three women and four children, one a half-grown
girl. All wore skin garments and were bareheaded, their long black
hair, coarse and straight, reaching to the shoulders. One of the women
carried an infant in her hood, and its round, bright eyes peered
wonderingly over the mother’s shoulders at the intruders.
“Oksunae,” greeted Tom upon stepping ashore.
“Oksunae,” answered the Eskimos, who came forward laughing to shake
hands with their visitors, their round, greasy faces beaming good
nature and welcome.
Tom began his negotiations at once, conversing with the Eskimos in
their native tongue, for they could understand no English.
“Ainsworth and I are going up this stream a little way to try the
salmon. Want to go along, Paul?” asked Remington.
“No, I’ll get fishing enough later. Guess I’ll stay and look this
crowd over.”
“All right. Don’t make eyes at that young Eskimo girl.”
“No fear!”
Skulking about were several big, vicious looking dogs, which reminded
Paul of timber wolves he had seen at the Zoo.
“I don’t like the looks of those beasts,” said he. “Are they
dangerous?”
“They’re cowards so long as you keeps on your feet an’ has somethin’
handy to beat un with,” reassured Dan. “Your gun’ll do for that. But
let un get th’ best o’ you once, an’ they’ll just rip you up like
wolves. They is wolves.”
“They look it,” agreed Paul.
The lads wandered about the encampment, examining the kayaks and crude
hunting implements and paraphernalia of the Eskimos. Upon approaching
the tupeks a stench met their nostrils, which they found came from
half putrid seal meat and fish within.
“They eats wonderful bad meat,” remarked Dan.
“Why, they don’t eat that stuff!” exclaimed Paul.
“Yes they does,” said Dan.
“What pigs they must be!”
“No, ’tis just th’ way they always been used to doin’. They has
wonderful hard times t’ get things t’ eat sometimes.”
At the end of an hour Remington and Ainsworth returned.
“Not a strike,” said Remington, “though I’m certain there are plenty
of salmon in the stream. We’re a little far north for them to take the
fly. But Ainsworth got our dinner. That’s something.”
“Ran into a bunch of ptarmigans,” said Ainsworth, holding up a half
dozen birds.
“How are you making out with the huskies, Tom?” asked Remington of
Tom, who had joined them.
“Kuglutuk, th’ old un, sir, will go with us. He’s ready to start any
time, sir. We has t’ land him at Cape Smith or Cape Wolstenholm, sir,
when we comes back.”
“All right, Tom. Can’t we get brush enough around here to broil these
grouse and make some coffee? I’m famished.”
“Yes, sir. Dan, get th’ axe, b’y, an’ put on a fire, whilst I dresses
th’ birds.”
When Tom drew the birds, to Paul’s amazement the Eskimos gathered up
the entrails, placed them on the end of a stick, broiled them slightly
over the fire Dan had lighted, and ate them as they might a delicacy.
“Well, I never!” exclaimed Paul. “I’d starve before I’d do that!”
“Maybe,” said Tom, “but I’m thinkin’ you’d eat un an’ like un if you
was hungry enough. They’s no tellin’ what a man’ll eat. Th’ huskies
eats un because they likes un, an’ entrails ain’t so bad, an’ you gets
used t’ un, though I’m hopin’ you’ll never have t’ eat un, lad.”
“I never would,” positively asserted Paul. “I’d die first.”
Luncheon eaten, they bade adieu to the Eskimos, shaking hands again
all around. Kuglutuk, his kayak in tow, took his place in the power
boat, “Oksunae” was shouted by those afloat and those on land, and
the little settlement was quickly lost sight of around the point at
the entrance of the cove.
On board the _North Star_ again, a conference was held as to the most
probable point at which salmon and trout could be found, Tom acting as
interpreter. It was at length decided, upon Kuglutuk’s recommendation,
to visit the rivers flowing into Richmond Gulf, which, considerably
farther south, offered greater promise that salmon would take the fly,
though Kuglutuk assured them that both varieties of fish abounded in
all the streams of the coast.
Three days later found the _North Star_ in the latitude of Richmond
Gulf, and with much careful maneuvering under the guidance of
Kuglutuk, and with frequent heaving of the lead, a safe anchorage was
found in Nastapoka Sound, behind the islands which shut out the wider
sea beyond.
The entrance to Richmond Gulf is an exceedingly narrow, treacherous
channel, through which Kuglutuk declared no vessel so large as the
_North Star_ could pass in safety. Through this channel he said the
rising and ebbing tide poured with so terrific a rush of the waters
that dangerous whirlpools were formed, which rendered its safe passage
for kayaks and small craft impossible save at the time of the turning
of the tide.
It was late afternoon when the ship made her anchorage, and it was
decided to prepare for the passage of the dangerous strait in the
power boat when the tide should reach flood at ten o’clock the next
morning.
Kuglutuk, Tom Hand and Dan Rudd were to accompany the three sportsmen,
and it was planned that the party should carry a full camping
equipment, and remain at the head of Richmond Gulf one week.
The weather was propitious--mild, clear, delightful. This was to be
Paul’s first experience in camp. Before him lay a rugged, unpeopled,
unknown wilderness. He was to enter it and be a part of it. The
romance of it thrilled him, and he lay awake that night a long while,
feasting anticipation and imagination, too restless to sleep.
CHAPTER IV
THE WILDERNESS PRIMEVAL
The passage of the channel leading into Richmond Gulf was accomplished
without adventure, and within the gulf the power boat took a
northeasterly direction, passing several small islands. Many wild
ducks, gulls and other water fowl and birds flew about the islands,
hovered over the water or rested upon the waves.
Presently Kuglutuk turned the boat into the mouth of a river, and
ascending the stream for a little distance, against a strong current,
made a landing near the foot of a rushing, tumultuous rapid.
“Tom,” declared Remington, when they were ashore, “I’m as hungry as
seven bears. Fry some bacon and make some coffee, won’t you, before
you pitch the tents?”
“Aye, aye, sir. We’ll put on a fire an’ have un ready in a jiffy. Dan,
b’y, bring up the things from the boat.”
“Come fellows, we’ll get our rods up while Tom’s getting dinner,”
suggested Remington. “I’m aching to try my luck.”
“Which of these rods shall I use?” asked Paul. “I never used a rod in
my life, and I guess you’ll have to show me.”
“Try this one,” selecting a good weight steel fly rod. “That’s got
strength, and if you strike a big one you’re not so likely to break it
as that lighter one. You’ll be able to handle the lighter one after
some practice.”
In the meantime Tom cut a pole about eight feet in length, sharpened
the butt, which he jabbed firmly into the earth, inclined it at an
angle over a fire which Kuglutuk had kindled with moss and dead
sticks, and in such a position that the upper end of the stick came
directly over the blaze. On this he hung a kettle of water. Then he
sliced bacon. In ten minutes the water had boiled, coffee was made,
the kettle removed from the stick, placed close to the fire on the
ground, and the bacon sizzling in the pan.
“Oh, cracky!” said Paul, sniffing the air, “that’s the best thing I
ever smelled.”
“Doesn’t it smell bully!” exclaimed Remington. “I thought I’d have
time to make a cast or two before Tom was ready for us, but he’s been
too quick for me.”
“Now,” said Remington, when they were through eating, “we’ll see if
there are any hungry fish in that pool.”
Paul looked on while the older sportsmen made one or two casts. Then
he attempted it, at first very clumsily, but gradually improving. He
was not very enthusiastic, however.
“I don’t see any fun in this,” he said finally.
“Keep at it, and you’ll learn,” encouraged Remington.
At that moment “whiz-z-z” and Ainsworth’s reel fairly hummed, with
forty yards of line run out before he could check it--a flash of
spray--a great silver bar in the air! The leap was full two feet!
Splash! It doubled, demanded more line, fought as only a salmon can
fight, the supple steel rod bent and curved, but the angler, his face
tense with excitement, held his advantage.
“Good! Bully!” shouted Remington with each play. “Look out! That’s the
way! Easy! That’s it!”
Again and again the fish fought for the head of the rapid, but at
length, conquered, it was drawn in, and with Remington’s assistance
landed--a fine big salmon.
“That was great!” exclaimed Paul. “Guess there is some fun in it after
all.”
“Fun! Just strike one, and you’ll say it’s the best ever!” Ainsworth
was justly proud.
A few minutes later, “Whiz-z-z” again, and “Whiz-z-z!” Two silver
flashes! Two fountains of spray! Two mighty splashes! Paul and
Remington had each hooked a salmon at nearly the same instant! And
then there was fun! Ainsworth could hardly contain himself as he
watched the play, shouting directions and cautions to one and the
other. There was danger of getting their lines tangled when both fish
darted up stream at once, or made dives for the bank at the same time,
in efforts to free themselves. Finally Paul’s fish rushed in upon him,
gained slack line, shook loose the hook and was free.
Paul could have cried with disappointment and vexation.
“Just my luck!” he exclaimed, as he saw Remington land a fine salmon.
“Oh, no, don’t get discouraged. You did mighty well for the first
time,” encouraged Remington.
“I notice you landed yours, all right,” said Paul pettishly.
“But I may lose the next one. The uncertainty of whether you’ll land
them or not after you’ve hooked them is half the fun.”
“I can’t see that----”
“Whiz-z-z”--away went his line again before he could finish. For half
an hour, directed by Remington, he played the fish, and was at length
rewarded with as fine a salmon as Ainsworth’s--considerably larger
than Remington’s.
“What fun! Oh, but it’s great!” he exclaimed as, all a-tremble with
excitement, he examined his catch.
“They’re here all right, and they’re taking flies. We’ve got all the
fish Tom can take care of today, and we’ve had a week’s fun in two
hours. What do you fellows say to climbing that barren hill?”
suggested Remington. “I’m anxious to see what the country is like
behind those cliffs.”
Paul was loath to go. The sport had set his blood a-tingling with
excitement and he would much have preferred to remain behind and fish,
but Ainsworth agreed with Remington, and his sense of courtesy to his
host bade him join them.
“We’ll stretch our lines to dry before we go, Paul. Never put your
line up wet or it will rot, and some day you’ll lose a fine fish,”
advised Remington, who had noticed Paul lean his rod against a tree.
Their lines stretched, they wandered up the defile down which the
river plunged in its mad impatience to reach the sea. Here they were
in a dark forest of stunted spruce, but very quickly, as they began
the ascent of the hill, trees gave way to straggling brush, and brush
at length to bare rocks.
“There’s a view for you,” said Remington when the summit was reached.
“Magnificent!” exclaimed Ainsworth.
“Pretty rough country.”
“But grand! Stupendously grand!”
To the west, a shimmering vista, lay Hudson Bay; to the east, to the
north, to the south, stretched a tumbled, boundless mass of rocky
ridges, interspersed with starved forests of spruce. Here and there a
lake sparkled in the distance. Below them the river, a twisting,
winding thread of silver, coursed down to the sea.
The sensations that had come to Paul in Hudson Strait when he first
beheld the distant wilderness and the sailless sea, thrilled him
again--first fear and shrinking, then an inward, inexplicable sense of
power and freedom.
“And no one lives there,” he said, more to himself than to his
companions.
“No one but Indians,” said Remington. “Eskimos on the coast. They all
live as close to nature as man can live, and they fight that
wilderness pretty constantly for existence. It’s a land of the
survival of the fittest.”
Later, on other occasions during their stay in Richmond Gulf, Paul
visited the barren hill. He would steal away alone, and for an hour
at a time sit upon its rocky summit, and revel in the rugged beauties
of the landscape. Here he felt a something well up within him, a
desire to _do_ something--an indescribable longing he could not
define.
The lure and the power of the wilderness were exerting their
influence. This was the world just as God had made it, untouched by
the hand of man. Rugged mountains, patches of green forests, sparkling
lakes, the distant sea, the blue sky, and silence. There were no brick
walls to limit the vision, no tall chimneys belching out smudges of
black smoke to defile the atmosphere, no rushing crowd to distract.
Nowhere does one get so close to God as in the wilderness. The
wilderness is the temple of pure thoughts, of high ambitions. Here
man’s soul expands as nowhere else on earth.
When the three returned to camp they found the tents set up and
everything snug and in order. A fragrant and cozy seat of spruce
boughs had been arranged by Dan and Kuglutuk before a roaring log
fire, and, by no means the least attractive of the preparations, a
delicious supper of salmon awaited them, which they attacked with a
will, for the exercise had given them an unusual appetite.
“I never ate such fish before,” Paul declared, between mouthfuls.
When supper was finished the two men lighted cigars, and chatted,
while Paul reclined upon the boughs and gazed into the blaze.
Presently Tom and Dan joined them, and Dan, producing his harmonica,
began to play a soft, low air, while Tom cut some tobacco from a plug,
rolled it between the palms of his hands, stuffed it into a pipe,
lighted it with a brand from the fire and handing the plug to Kuglutuk
who followed his example, contentedly settled back to smoke and enjoy
the warmth, for the evening was chilly.
“Them was fine salmon you gets this evenin’,” Tom remarked.
“Yes,” said Remington, “fine ones, and I hope we’ll have more
tomorrow.”
“Dandies!” broke in Paul, “and dandy fun landing them!”
“Yes, ’tis rare sport landin’ un. And does you like troutin’?”
“Yes, to be sure. We expected to get trout here,” answered Remington.
“Th’ husky’s tellin’ me they’s plenty to be had a bit up the streams,
sir, and big uns--wonderful big uns, by his tell, sir.”
“We’ll have to try them tomorrow.”
“Where did you learn to speak Eskimo, Tom?” asked Ainsworth.
“Where’d I learn un, sir? I never learned un. I allus knew un. I were
born, sir, on the Labrador. My mother were a woman of Zoar, sir, an’ a
half-breed. They talks mostly husky thereabouts. The first words she
ever says to me, sir, was husky, an’ when I were a wee lad she talks
all her baby talk to me in husky.”
“But your father was a white man?”
“Oh, aye, sir, he were from Conception Bay. He were down on the
Labrador fishin’, an’ he meets my mother, an’ likes she, an’ th’
missionary marries un. Then he stays at Zoar an’ traps in winter, an’
there I were born, sir.”
“Are your parents still living, then?”
“Oh, no, sir. They both dies when I were a bit of a lad, sir--seven
year old or thereabouts. ’Twere in winter, an’ my father is out to his
traps. My mother expects him home in th’ evenin’, an’ when it gets
dark an’ he never comes she’s much worried, for he’s always before
comin’ when he’s promisin’, sir. He were a wonderful true man t’ keep
his word, sir, even t’ wallopin’ me when I does things he’s denied me
to do, an’ is deservin’ th’ wallopin’.
“Well, as th’ evenin’ gets on an’ he’s not comin’, my mother cries a
bit an’ says somethin’s been befallin’ he, sir, out in the bush, an’
when she rouses me from sleep before the break of day th’ next
mornin’, she’s in a wonderful bad state worryin’. She tells me she’s
goin’ t’ look for he, an’ I’m t’ watch th’ baby.
“She goes, sir, an’ she don’t come back that day or that night or th’
next day. Snow comes fallin’ thick an’ th’ weather grows dreadful
nasty. Th’ baby cries most o’ th’ time, an’ I carries un some. I knows
th’ baby’s hungry, but I has no way t’ feed un. After awhile it stops
cryin’ when I lays un on th’ bed.
“That were a wonderful cold night, sir. When mornin’ comes th’ baby’s
still quiet, an’ I says to myself, ‘I’ll let un sleep.’
“Th’ bread’s all gone, an’ I only has a bit of salt fish t’ eat, an’
th’ fire I puts on in th’ stove burns slow. But th’ snow’s stopped in
th’ night.
“Th’ baby don’t cry no more, but I does, for I don’t know why my
father an’ mother don’t come, an’ I’m cryin’ when I hears dogs
outside. I wipes away th’ tears quick, for I’m wantin’ no one t’ catch
me cryin’.
“Then in comes th’ Moravian missionary from Nain, a wonderful kind
man. He asks where my mother is. I tells he how my mother goes away to
look for my father an’ never comes back, an’ th’ hard time I has. That
th’ baby were hungry, but she’s sleepin’ now.
“He goes an’ looks at un, an’ then very quiet he covers un over with
th’ blanket, an’ puttin’ his hand on my head an’ lookin’ in my eyes,
he says: ‘Is you brave, lad? We all has troubles, lad, an’ you must
be brave to meet yours.’
“Then he calls old Muklutuk, his driver, to bring in some grub. They
puts on a good fire, an’ gives me a plenty t’ eat, an’ goes away
sayin’ they’ll be back by night.
“When they comes back the missionary holds me up to him, and he says,
very kind: ‘Lad, I’m goin’ to take you to a new home, for your father
and mother has been called away to heaven by th’ Lord. He’ll be
needin’ ’em there, an’ they can’t come back t’ you, but th’ Lord wants
me t’ take you with me.’
“I were wonderful lonesome when he says that, at not seein’ mother an’
father again, but I holds back th’ tears, for mother has often been
tellin’ me that some day th’ Lord might be callin’ she or father away
t’ live in heaven, an’ not t’ cry or feel bad about un, for ’t would
be right, as everything th’ Lord done were right.
“Well, th’ missionary takes me on his komatik t’ th’ station where he
lives, an’ th’ women there cries over me an’ makes a wonderful lot o’
me, an’ every one there is wonderful kind.”
“What had happened to your father and mother?” asked Ainsworth, after
a pause.
“I were comin’ t’ that. He’d been meetin’ with an accident, his gun
goin’ off an’ shootin’ his foot off. She finds him in th’ snow, an’
tries t’ carry him home, but ’t were too much for she, an’ when it
comes on t’ snow again she sticks to him, an’ they both freezes t’
death. Leastwise that’s what th’ missionary thinks, for he finds un
froze stone dead. Mother has her arms around father, holdin’ he close
to her bosom, as though tryin’ to keep he warm.
“So you sees, sir, how I come t’ speak th’ Eskimo lingo. My mother
were a half-breed of th’ Labrador.”
“The baby?” asked Paul, much moved by the story. “What became of
that?”
“The baby were dead for a long while ere th’ missionary comes.”
Tom rose and threw some fresh wood on the fire, cut some fresh tobacco
from his plug, refilled his pipe, and sat down again.
“But you live in Newfoundland now, Tom?” Remington asked.
“Oh, aye, sir. My father’s brother comes down t’ the Labrador fishing
the next summer, and takes me home with he. I’d like wonderful well
for you t’ meet my woman, and my little lad and lass, sir. There’s no
likelier lad and lass on the coast, sir. They’re wonderful likely,
sir.”
Dan resumed his soft music on the harmonica. Twilight gave way to
darkness. Beyond the campfire’s circle of light the forest lay black.
Below them the rapid roared. In the North the aurora flashed up its
gorgeous glory.
“Well,” said Remington at length, rising, “I reckon it’s time to turn
in for we want to be out early and make the most of our time.”
His warm sleeping bag seemed very cozy to Paul when he crawled into
it, this first night he had ever spent in camp, the perfume of his
spruce bough bed very sweet, and quickly he fell into deep and restful
slumber, to be suddenly awakened by the sharp report of a rifle.
CHAPTER V
WRECKED
It was broad daylight. Remington and Ainsworth were gone. Bang! Bang!
Bang! The shots came in quick succession, and not far above the camp.
Paul was frightened for a moment, then highly excited. He disentangled
himself from his sleeping bag, sprang to the front of the tent and
shouted to Tom, who was unconcernedly cooking breakfast:
“What is it? What’s up?”
“Bears.”
He drew on his clothes as quickly as possible, grabbed his rifle and
ran in the direction of the shooting. A little way up the ravine he
came upon Remington, Ainsworth, Dan and Kuglutuk, surveying the
carcasses of two polar bears.
“Hello, Paul, you’re a little late for the fun,” greeted Remington.
“Got two,” said Ainsworth.
“Why didn’t you call me?”
“No time for that. Dan was poking around up here and saw them coming,
and we had to hustle as it was.”
“It would only have taken a minute to call me.”
“Yes, but that would have been a minute too long, if they had happened
to get a sniff of camp, and only for the north breeze they would have
anyway, and been off before Dan saw them.”
“Did they put up any fight?”
“Didn’t have a chance. We got them quick. Close shot and no trick at
all. Nothing like your shot.”
“I’m sorry I wasn’t up earlier. What were they doing on land? I
thought they kept to the ice.”
“No, we’re liable to see them anywhere on these shores. Guess they
were going down to catch a salmon breakfast in our pool at the foot of
the rapid.”
They saw no more bears while encamped on Richmond Gulf, though they
caught plenty of salmon and trout, and now and again took excursions
back into the hills and along the streams where ptarmigans were found,
or took advantage of excellent duck and goose shooting on near-by
lakes. Mallards and black ducks were plentiful, great flocks of wavies
flew overhead and the Canada gray goose was fairly numerous.
The sport was so good, in fact, that the week which they had
originally planned to remain ashore lengthened into two, and it was a
fortnight after their arrival when reluctantly they broke camp one
morning and returned to the _North Star_, carrying with them enough
salmon and trout to supply both cabin and forecastle for several days.
“Glad to see you! Glad to see you!” greeted Captain Bluntt as they
drew alongside the ship. “Good sport? Have a good time?”
“Bully!” answered Remington. “Never better. Salmon and trout hungry
for flies, and we got two bears in the bargain.”
“Good! Good, sir! And how did you find it, youngster?”
“Fine and dandy,” answered Paul. “Best time I ever had in my life.”
“Good! Good! Glad you’re aboard, Mr. Remington--glad you’re aboard.
Barometer falling rapidly--outlook for bad weather--northeast blow,
I’m thinkin’. Bad anchorage here. We’ll make for open sea. Get right
away. Growing a bit nervous about it, sir--just a bit nervous.”
“All right, Captain,” said Remington. “We’re ready to go.”
Anchor was weighed, and slowly the _North Star_ felt her way out of
the uncertain waters toward the wide bosom of Hudson Bay.
“Now,” asked Captain Bluntt, when they had gained “elbow room,” as he
expressed it, “what’s your pleasure, sir?”
“Well,” said Remington, “we want to have a little walrus hunting, we’d
like to pick up another bear or two, and I’m mighty anxious to get a
crack at caribou before we leave the country. Kuglutuk says, though,
that all the caribou on this side are far inland on the highlands, and
out of reach. I’ve been thinking that we might cross to the other side
somewhat south of Chesterfield Inlet, and perhaps find caribou there,
then cruise back along the islands looking for bear, and stop up
toward Mosquito Bay a few days for our walrus hunt before we strike
for home. Kuglutuk says the Eskimos up there will help us.”
“Good plan! Good plan, sir! But we must try to be through the straits
by middle of September. Taking chances, sir--taking chances with ice
if we’re any later, sir.”
“All right, Captain. That’ll give us over three weeks. We won’t spend
much time with walrus, but we’d like to get two or three heads for
trophies.”
The blow that was predicted came. It began with driving rain and
sleet, which swept the sea in blinding sheets, and a rising northeast
wind pounded Hudson Bay into a fury of wild white-crested waves that
tossed and buffeted the _North Star_. But Captain Bluntt was an able
master. He kept well offshore, faced the storm, and lay to, using only
enough power to permit him to hold his position, and making no attempt
to proceed upon the voyage.
Thus a week was consumed, and September was near at hand, when at
length the clouds wearied of their task, and the sun again shone out
of a clear sky through a glorious, transparent atmosphere.
But the northeast gale had reaped a harvest of ice from the Arctic
waters, sweeping it down into Hudson Bay, where the packs broke into
fragments, and vagrant pans were distributed far and wide, steadily
working their way southward. This was not bay ice such as had been
encountered off the eastern coast of Labrador, but the adamantine
product of the Arctic. There was little difficulty, however, in
avoiding the larger and widely distributed pans, and the smaller
fragments bobbing here and there in the swell were quite harmless to
the strongly built little steamship.
“Looks bad for the straits, sir, bad,” remarked Captain Bluntt,
descending from the barrel in the foremast. “I’m thinkin’ th’ straits
has plenty of ice now, plenty, sir. Bad place to meet ice, sir! Bad
place! But if the weather holds calm for a week most of it’ll work
out.”
“Are we likely to have trouble getting through the straits, Captain?”
“No! No! We’ll get through all right, sir, we’ll get through, with no
more nor’easters or northers. A bit of a westerly breeze would clean
the straits, sir, sweep the ice right out. Yes, sir, sweep it out!”
They turned northward, cruised close in along the Ottawa Islands,
where Remington shot another bear, and then turned westward, where at
length anchorage was made at 60° north latitude opposite Egg River and
nearly a mile from its mouth.
“Not safe to run too close in,” explained Captain Bluntt. “Never like
to anchor too close inshore when I’ve no cover, sir. Not safe, not
safe. Always afraid of the rocks, sir, if a squall should strike me.”
“This is near enough,” said Remington. “It’s a short pull to the river
mouth.”
“Now what’s the plan, sir? Going ashore to hunt caribou, you say?
Well, you may find them in there around the lakes, sir. Must be lakes
back there. Yes, sir, and caribou.”
“That’s the way we figure it. This is Sunday. Tomorrow morning as
soon as we can see, Ainsworth and I will start, and take Kuglutuk with
us, and I’d like to have Tom if you can spare him, Captain.”
“Spare him? Yes! Yes! To be sure I can spare him.”
“We’re not going to take Paul, for we’ll have some hard tramping to
do, and I’m afraid he wouldn’t be able to keep the pace.”
“No, no, don’t take him. Too soft; couldn’t stand it. ’Twould kill him
in a day. Yes, sir, in a day.”
“We’ll take one light shelter tent, a blanket each, a couple of axes,
and besides our rifles only four days’ provisions. We can carry them
easily, and we’ll be back to the place where the boat leaves us on
Thursday afternoon, no later than two o’clock. So a boat may come over
for us then, and will surely find us waiting.”
“All right, sir, all right. But suppose you gets your deer the first
day? What then, sir?”
“Why then we’ll come down to the shore and shoot. If you hear us
shooting, why, send for us.”
“Very good, sir, very good. All very good.”
“I suppose Paul will set up a kick against our leaving him, but it’s
out of the question to take him. Can’t you let Dan and him have a
small boat to go ashore every day and hunt ptarmigans, or fish in the
river? Dan is perfectly reliable, isn’t he?”
“Yes, yes, sir. Dan reliable? True and sure, sir. Good as a man. Good
head, sir. Good head. Only a lad, sir, but good as a man. Be a skipper
himself, sir, some day. Yes, yes; Dan can take the youngster over.”
Paul, who had been standing aft, examining the coast through
binoculars, came forward at this juncture to join Remington and
Captain Bluntt.
“Pretty rough looking country over there,” said he. “What have you
planned to do? Are we going to hunt caribou?”
“Yes, Ainsworth and I have planned to go ashore tomorrow and hike back
into the hills for three or four days, to see if we can’t run on some
caribou. I’m afraid, though, you are not hardened up enough for it
yet. We’ve got to travel fast and there’ll be no sleeping bags.
You’ll stay here and Dan will take you ashore to hunt and fish, and
you can amuse yourself that way until we get back on Thursday.”
“Oh, now, that’s pretty tough! I’m sure I can walk as fast as you
can.”
“And carry a back load of stuff?”
“Of course I never tried that, and I don’t see why I should. There are
men enough to do the work.”
“The more men there are the less ground can be covered, and this is a
hunting trip where we’ve got to do fast work, and every one must do a
man’s work. No, Paul, it’s too hard for you. You and Dan can have a
good time here till we come back.”
“There won’t be anything to do here but hang around the old ship. I
think you might let me go with you fellows.”
“As I said, you won’t have to hang around the ship. You and Dan go
ashore. Take one of the tents if you’d like, and camp over there. Dan
knows how to handle things. He’ll give you a good time.”
“Well, I suppose if you don’t want me I can’t go, but I think it’s a
pretty rough deal just the same,” and he went off sulking.
Paul had not yet learned that he could not have or do anything his
fancy craved. But he held his host in high esteem. He was thoroughly
grateful for the opportunity to take part in the expedition, and at
the end of half an hour, when he had had time to consider his actions,
he became quite ashamed of his childishness and his lack of courtesy
to his host, and, naturally of a frank and open disposition, he
approached Remington, put out his hand and said:
“Mr. Remington, I want to apologize for the way I acted and what I
said awhile ago. I’m sorry for it. You’ve given me the greatest time
of my life and I appreciate it.”
“That’s all right, Paul,” and Remington shook his hand warmly. “It’s
given me a lot of pleasure to have you along. I knew you’d look at
this thing right. I’d like to take you with us, but you can see it
would be too hard work for you. You haven’t been at the game long
enough yet.”
“I guess that’s right.”
Remington and Ainsworth did not appear at breakfast in the morning,
and when Paul took his seat he asked:
“Where are the others, Captain?”
“Gone. Gone these two hours. Away up country by this time. For my part
I can’t see the fun in it. No, by the imps of the sea! Cruising over
rocks and mountains just for deer. Just for deer! Fun, though, maybe,
for them that likes it. Yes, maybe ’tis. Give me th’ sea, an’ a good
deck under my feet. Good enough for me! Yes, good enough for me, or
any sensible man.”
“Mr. Remington said Dan could go ashore with me and camp.”
“Yes, yes, of course. Dan knows. I told him. Ready any time. Told him
to get ready. Hope you’ll have a good time.”
“We’ll have a good time all right.”
“Comin’ back tonight? Going to camp? Oh, yes, you said you would
camp.”
“Yes, we’ll camp. No need of coming back till Thursday. The other
fellows won’t be back till then.”
“Very well, very well; stay till Thursday. Two o’clock. Remember be
aboard at two sharp. Got to get away, get through the straits. No
being late, now! Remember Sydney! Felt like wringing your neck that
day. I did, by the imps of the sea. Heave you overboard or wring your
neck if you’re late!”
Paul glanced up at Captain Bluntt and discovered a good-humored
twinkle in the Captain’s eye, though there was no doubt that he was
quite in earnest as to the admonition to return on time.
“All right, Captain; we’ll be on time,” Paul laughed.
“That’s right. That’s right. Always be on time. When you says you’ll
do a thing, do it.”
But Paul had not yet learned his lesson.
Dan stowed sufficient provisions in a light punt to meet the needs of
a few days’ camping excursion, a light axe, a small sheet-iron tent
stove--for Dan was uncertain of finding sufficient wood for an open
camp-fire to keep them comfortable during the cold evenings
evenings--a small tent, a tarpaulin, cooking utensils and two
sleeping bags. Each carried his rifle--Dan’s a light 44-40
carbine--and Paul did not forget his favorite steel fly rod.
“Two o’clock Thursday. No later! No later than two, now!” Captain
Bluntt admonished as they drew away from the ship.
The mile to the mouth of Egg River was a short pull for Dan, and he
found that with a little maneuvering he was able to work the boat a
considerable distance up the river itself, to the first clump of
straggling spruce trees.
Here it was decided to make camp, and while Dan pitched the tent and
put things in order Paul wandered up the stream and soon had a fine
trout on his hook.
Fishing was good, many delightful tramps were taken over the rolling
hills, and only too quickly Thursday rolled around.
“What’s the hour?” inquired Dan as they finished their dinner.
Paul looked at his watch.
“Half past twelve.”
“We’ll have to be gettin’ back t’ th’ ship.”
“All right. Pack things up. While you’re doing it, guess I’ll have
one more try at the fish.”
“Now don’t be goin’ too far,” cautioned Dan, who had learned Paul’s
failing. “Th’ skipper’s wonderful keen on bein’ on time.”
“Oh, I won’t go far.”
Half an hour later, when Dan had the camp things stowed neatly in the
boat, and all was ready for departure, he called:
“Hello-o, Paul!”
No answer.
He followed up the river bank, calling again and again, but had gone
nearly a mile before he received an answering “Hello!”
Paul had a big trout hooked, and was playing him.
“Great sport. Didn’t get a strike till I hit this pool just now and
this is the second, already.”
“’T is time t’ be off,” said Dan, “and late.”
“Oh, there’s no such rush as that. I want to take some trout back with
me.”
“Th’ skipper’s wonderful keen on bein’ on time.”
“Oh, he didn’t mean _just_ two o’clock, but around that time.
Besides, they weren’t going after the other fellows till two.”
“’T was two o’clock.”
Dan was patient for fifteen minutes longer, while Paul fished.
“We can’t tarry, Paul. We _must_ be goin’.”
“Now don’t nag.”
“’T is no naggin’. Th’ skipper’ll be wonderful angry.”
“Oh, I don’t think he’ll mind if we’re not there exactly at two.”
It was half past two when Dan finally said:
“An’ now we’re goin’,” with a tone of finality that angered Paul.
“Oh, are we?” Paul was unhooking a trout.
“Th’ sky looks nasty to me, an’ th’ wind’s breezin’ up, an’ there’s a
fog settlin’ below.”
“I don’t see any fog, and the sky looks all right to me.”
“Comin’?”
“No.”
“But you is.”
“You ain’t my master. I guess I’ll do as I please.”
“You is _comin’_.”
Dan had stepped close to Paul, who was preparing to make another cast.
“When I get ready.”
“You is comin’ _now_,” and Dan took Paul forcibly by the arm.
“Let go of me!”
“You is comin’,” and he tightened his grip.
“Take that!” Paul slapped Dan square in the face with open palm.
Then a whirlwind seemed to strike Paul, and before he knew what had
taken place he found himself on the ground, and Dan on top of him.
“Is you comin’?”
“Yes! Let me up!” Paul was half crying with anger.
“You’ll be sorry for this!” he exclaimed when he was free, but he
followed Dan sulkily down to the boat.
Dan was right. A fog was settling below. Even then it was pushing its
way up the river, and before they reached the open sea it had
swallowed up the river bank, which had become quite invisible beyond
the river’s mouth. The boys could scarcely see two boat’s lengths
ahead. The murky cloud enveloped sea, land, everything. Ice pans
seemed much more numerous than when they went ashore. Now and again a
pan would loom up in the fog, ominously near, rising and sinking with
the swell. It was uncanny, and Paul became frightened. Dan pulled
steadily at the oars for some time. At length he paused.
“We should have been comin’ on she,” said he. “I’m fearin’ we’re a bit
too far t’ th’ s’uthard.”
He shifted his course somewhat. A moment later a huge bulk of ice
appeared directly in front of them. Dan swerved the boat to port, but
he was too late, and almost before they realized their danger the pan
struck them with the rising swell, and nearly capsized the boat. Water
at once poured in through a great rent in the starboard bow, and
immediately it became apparent they were sinking.
Like a flash, painter in hand, Dan sprang upon the ice pan.
“Jump! Quick!” he shouted to Paul, who, without knowing how he did
it, sprang to the pan, slipped, gained his feet, and was safe upon the
ice.
“Take this! Hold on tight!” commanded Dan, passing the painter to
Paul. Working like mad, while Paul steadied the boat, Dan transferred
their belongings from boat to pan, save one sleeping bag and one oar,
which were washed away in spite of him. The boat lightened of its
burdens, he baled the water out, and drew its bow around to the ice.
“Now pull!” He had grabbed the bow of the boat. “Pull! Pull!” he
encouraged, and their united strength drew the boat upon the pan.
Paul had not, until then, had an opportunity to appreciate their
position. Now he looked about him, and with one glance took in the
critical situation in which they were placed. The pan of ice was
not over sixty feet in diameter, waves were breaking over its
edges, they were out of reach of land, the boat was quite
useless. Then came a flash of the imagination--lost in the dark
water--struggling--drowning. All this he saw in an instant. Panic
seized him--a wild, awful fear of impending death--and he screamed:
“Help! Help! Save us! Save us! We’re lost! Help! Help! Help!”
“That’s right,” said Dan, “holler. If the ship ain’t too far off
they’ll hear,” and he joined his voice to Paul’s. But no answering
call came out of the fog. At length Dan said:
“Tide’s risin’, wind’s n’uthard, an’ our drift’s strong t’ th’
s’uthard. They ain’t hearin’. Get your rifle, an’ I finds cartridges.
We’ll be shootin’ signals.”
The outfit hastily thrown in a heap was pulled over by Dan. Paul was
too excited and nervous to remember in which of his two bags the
ammunition was packed, and Dan could not find the cartridges for his
own carbine. Finally, after unpacking both bags, Dan discovered not
only Paul’s cartridges but his own, which Paul had inadvertently
thrown in one of his bags the previous day.
Paul’s rifle was quickly loaded, Dan fired, and they listened
intently. No response came, and he fired again and again, until
presently the welcome sound of a distant rifle shot came faintly out
of the fog. Their hopes rose, but the distant shots in response to
their own grew fainter and fainter, and at length could no longer be
heard.
Dan finally laid down the rifle, with the remark:
“They ain’t no use shootin’ any more. Th’ wind’s comin’ down from th’
ship, an’ if we can’t hear they, sure no one will be hearin’ us. Th’
skipper’s not knowin’ we been wrecked, an’ he’ll not be sendin’ a
boat. He’ll be thinkin’ we’ll pull for th’ ship with the shootin’ t’
guide us. ’T ain’t no use.”
Paul’s hope of rescue, which had become a certainty when he heard the
shots, now gave place to despair, and he threw himself upon the ice,
moaning:
“We’re lost! Oh, we’re lost! We’re lost!”
“Keep un nerve,” soothed Dan. “They ain’t no knowin’ what’ll happen.
Dad tells un, ‘When you gets in a bad place, Dan, keep un nerve. More
folks,’ says he, ‘dies from losin’ they nerve than dies from most
anything else. Whilst they’s life they’s a chanst,’ says he.”
[Illustration: “Keep un nerve,” soothed Dan]
Finally Dan’s philosophy quieted Paul to some extent. Black darkness
settled upon the sea. The fog, if possible, grew denser. It obscured
the stars--everything, even the lapping waves which were steadily but
surely eating away the edges of the ice pan.
CHAPTER VI
THE CASTAWAYS ABANDONED
“Glad to see you! Glad to see you! What luck?” greeted Captain Bluntt
as the boat with the returned caribou hunters pulled alongside the
_North Star_, shortly after two o’clock.
“Hello, Captain!” Remington and Ainsworth called out in unison. “Got
three,” said Remington in response to the Captain’s question. “What do
you think of those heads?” straightening up three pairs of antlers for
inspection.
“Fine! Fine! Where’d you get ’em? Have to go far? Get ’em far up
country?”
“No, tramped over a lot of country but never got a shot till this
morning, half a mile in,” explained Remington, mounting the ladder to
the deck. “Came on a bunch of four just above here, and got three of
them.”
“Good! Good! And you brought all the meat! Great treat! Caribou
meat’s fine venison.”
“Yes, we had plenty of time to pack it down before the boat came.
Where’s Paul?”
“Ashore. Went ashore with Dan Rudd the day you leaves. Told ’em to be
back at two o’clock today. Two o’clock. No later! The rascals! It’s
two-thirty an’ a fog’s settlin’! The rascals!”
“Why what can be keeping them? I hope they won’t get caught ashore in
the fog.”
“Went up the river. Must have camped along the river. Didn’t you see
’em? Couldn’t have missed ’em if you came down the river.”
“We didn’t come down the river. We made a circuit and came down from
the north. But that fog is settling fast! It looks bad!”
“Looks bad! Looks bad!” agreed Captain Bluntt. “Nasty weather ahead.
Ice working up too. Lot of ice worked up from the north since you
left. Want to get out of here. Told those rascals to be prompt. Never
can depend on youngsters. Can’t depend on ’em.”
“They won’t miss the ship in the fog, will they, Captain?”
“No, no, they won’t miss us. Dan’ll find us. Yes, Dan’ll find us.
Shoot to signal us. Can’t miss us.”
Before three o’clock the fog had settled into a heavy black pall, so
intense that, standing at the companionway aft, Remington could
scarcely make out the foremast. A strong breeze had also sprung up
from the north, portending increased drift of ice southward.
“I wonder if Paul will ever learn to keep his appointments and be on
time,” Remington remarked to Ainsworth.
“He seems to have no sense of responsibility,” said Ainsworth.
“I wish he were aboard. I’m worried at this delay. I hope nothing has
happened to the boys.”
“Oh, I think there’s no cause to worry. Dan will take care that
nothing goes wrong. Paul wasn’t ready to return when he was told, and
thought an hour or two wouldn’t matter. It’s characteristic of him.
They’ll be along pretty soon.”
Captain Bluntt was growing impatient and ill-humored. He had ordered
steam up, and prepared for instant departure to the open sea the
moment Paul and Dan came aboard. They were now an hour past due, an
unheard of delinquency on Dan’s part.
“By the imps of the sea! I’ll wring those youngsters’ necks when I
gets hold of ’em!” he exclaimed. “By the imps of the sea I will!”
“Could anything have happened to them?” asked Remington anxiously.
“No, just taking their time. Just taking their time, th’ rascals! Dan
Rudd can take care of himself. Take care of the other youngster too.
Yes, yes, they’re all right. Dan Rudd’ll see to that!”
Nevertheless Remington’s anxiety grew, and at the end of another half
hour, when he approached Captain Bluntt again, he found the Captain’s
face serious.
“Can’t fathom this! Can’t fathom it!” the Captain exclaimed. “Dan Rudd
always sharp to the minute before! Never behind! Thought first the
other youngster delayed him. Couldn’t delay him like this. Dan Rudd
wouldn’t let him, with a fog settlin’, an’ a norther threatenin’. No,
sir! No! Somethin’ ’s wrong. Somethin’ ’s gone wrong.”
“Do you think----”
“Listen! What’s that?” Captain Bluntt held up his hand.
Faintly they heard a rifle shot in the fog, and in a moment another,
fainter and hardly distinguishable.
“Tom Hand! Jake Griggs! Here, you fellows! Man a boat! Be smart now!”
With quick, gruff commands Captain Bluntt had a boat in the water,
with four seamen at the oars and another at the tiller, as quickly as
man could do it.
“Pull for your lives now! Pull for your lives! Save those lads! Pull,
pull, you men!”
“Get your gun, sir! Get your gun, and shoot signals!” he commanded
Remington, and in a moment Remington had his rifle on deck, shooting
at regular intervals.
Two or three shots were heard far away, and very faint, and then came
silence. Remington, Ainsworth and Captain Bluntt, in a state of
intense suspense, listened between the shots that Remington fired, and
waited.
An hour passed, and another hour before they heard the clank of
oarlocks, and presently the boat loomed up in the fog and gathering
dusk.
“Did you find them? Did you find them, Tom Hand?” shouted Captain
Bluntt.
“No, sir, they’s no findin’ un,” reported Tom. “They’s lost, sir. We
picks up an oar an’ a sleepin’ bag, but we’s not seein’ th’ boat,
sir.”
“Lost! Lost!” exclaimed Remington in consternation.
Captain Bluntt stood speechless and overcome. When Tom Hand reached
deck, with the sleeping bag and oar, he examined the things
critically, and asked:
“Where did you find these? Where’d you find ’em?”
“Full two miles t’ th’ s’uthard, sir. We hears shots an’ pulls for un,
and then th’ shots stop. We keep pullin’ t’ the’ s’uthard till we most
loses th’ sound o’ your shootin’, an’ here we picks up th’ oar, an’ a
bit farther th’ sleepin’ bag. We hollers an’ hollers, but gets no
answer, an’ we pulls around through th’ fog, but finds no more, an’ we
comes back. ’Twere growin’ dusk, sir, an’ no use lookin’ farther sir.”
“No, ’twere no use lookin’ further. No use.” Turning to Remington,
“They’s lost, sir. They’s lost,” and Captain Bluntt blew his nose on
his handkerchief and gave an order to Tom Hand in as gruff a voice as
he could assume, that he might hide his emotion.
“My God! Is it possible!” said Remington, quite stunned.
“This is awful! Awful!” Ainsworth exclaimed.
“I can never go back home without Paul--never! Never! How could I face
his father?” Remington half moaned.
Ainsworth could offer no consolation. There was nothing to be done. No
tragedy ever came more unexpectedly, and the young men were made sick
with the realization of it.
“There’s nasty weather comin’, an’ we’ll move out into the open and
lay to for th’ fog to clear,” explained Captain Bluntt a little
later, to the two sportsmen whom he found sitting dejectedly in the
cabin. “Barometer falling. Blow comin’. Hard blow comin’, I fears.
Cruise to th’ s’uthard when fog clears and look for wrecked boat. No
use though. No use!”
That night they drew out into deep water, and the next day lay to in
the fog. Then the gradually rising wind increased in velocity, the fog
was blown away, and a terrific northeast gale broke upon them. For two
days and two nights it swept Hudson Bay with its fury, and when it
ceased a jam of Arctic ice blocked the western coast of the bay,
rendering any search for the wreckage of the boat quite useless.
A conference was held, and upon Captain Bluntt’s advice Remington,
against his desires, however, finally agreed to turn homeward.
The passage of Ungava Bay and Hudson Straits, now blocked with a
shifting ice pack, was accomplished without accident, and once in the
open Atlantic the _North Star_ steamed for St. Johns, putting in at a
Newfoundland outport, en route, to permit Remington to cable Mr.
Densmore in New York, to meet him at Sydney to receive bad news. This
he did that the shock of Paul’s supposed death might not come to the
parents too suddenly.
The two young sportsmen proceeded at once by train from St. Johns to
Port a Basque, and when their steamer from that place reached Sydney,
they found Mr. Densmore awaiting their arrival at the dock.
They boarded the train, and in a stateroom in the parlor car Remington
gave the grief-stricken father a detailed account of what had
occurred.
“It is a terrible blow to me, and his mother will be prostrated,” said
Mr. Densmore. “But, Remington,” placing his hand on the young man’s
shoulder, “rest assured I am satisfied everything possible was done to
save my boy. You were guilty of no negligence, and I shall always have
a kindly remembrance of the interest you took in Paul’s welfare.”
CHAPTER VII
ADRIFT ON AN ICE PAN
A steady and gradually strengthening breeze was blowing from the
North. The boys, wet to the skin, huddled close together on the center
of the drifting ice pan and in the lee of the boat. Presently Paul,
less inured to cold and exposure than Dan, began to shiver, and Dan
suggested:
“Get in your sleepin’ bag. ’Tis rare cold, an’ you shakes like un had
th’ ague.”
“No, I’d be afraid to lie down,” objected Paul, “but maybe we could
wrap a pair of the blankets around us. There are three pairs in my
bag.”
“Now maybe we could be doin’ that,” said Dan. “I’ll get un.”
He felt in the dark among the things which had been piled together,
and presently drew the inner pair of blankets from the bag. This they
wrapped around their shoulders, drawing it close about them, with a
camp bag for their seat and the boat at their back.
“Is there no help for us--no hope that the ship’s boat will pick us up
in the morning?” asked Paul.
“I’m not sayin’ that,” comforted Dan. “Th’ ship’ll sure cruise t’ th’
s’uthard with daylight, an’ if th’ fog clears she’ll be findin’ us,
an’ th’ ice holds together.”
“Do you think the ice will hold together until morning?”
“I’m hopin’ so. An’ with light I’ll be tryin’ my hand at fixin’ th’
boat, an’ I’m thinkin’ we may fix un.”
They were quiet for a long while, when Dan asked, softly:
“Sleepin’?”
“No.”
“Cold?”
“Freezing.”
“Snuggle closter.”
Paul drew very close to Dan, who drew the blanket tighter.
“Warmer?”
“Yes, that’s better.”
“Ain’t so scairt?”
“No--I don’t know--I’m getting used to it, I guess.”
“Yes, we’ll be gettin’ used to un before day, an’ then we’ll be doin’
somethin’. Dad says always keep un nerve an’ be plucky, an’ th’ worst
fixes can be got out of someway.”
“This is a pretty bad fix, though. Guess your dad was never in a fix
like this.”
“Oh, yes, he were. Dad were on th’ old _Narwhal_ when she were nipped,
an’ twelve of her crew were lost. He were adrift on th’ ice for a week
before he were picked up. An’ he’s been on four vessels as were
wrecked. Dad’s been in some wonderful bad places, but he always gets
out of un for he always keeps his nerve--an’ when they ain’t nothin’
he can do for hisself, he prays. Dad’s a wonderful religious man.”
“Can you pray?”
“Oh, yes; I been prayin’ quiet to myself, settin’ here. Can you?”
“I know the Lord’s Prayer. Mother taught me to say it when I was
little.”
“Say un to yourself. ’Twill do good.”
Another long silence, and Dan asked:
“Been prayin’?”
“It won’t do any good; I’m sure it won’t. I said it once but it don’t
seem to belong to this fix.”
“’Twill help us if we prays the best we can. Dad says: ‘Do everything
you sets your hand to the best un knows how; if ’tis workin’, work the
best un can; if ’tis prayin’, pray the best un can.’”
“Oh, Dan, if I’d only stopped fishing when you called me! If I’d only
gone back to the ship then, we’d have been all right! Oh, why didn’t I
go! Why didn’t I go!”
“Maybe the Lord were plannin’ to have us go adrift, and He were
keepin’ you fishin’. Dad says sometimes th’ Lord does such things to
try folks out an’ see what they’ll be doin’ for theirselves.”
“No, Dan, it was my fault. Oh, why didn’t I go when you called me! Now
we’ll both be drowned, and it’s all my fault.”
“Don’t be feelin’ so bad about un, Paul,” Dan soothed. “While they’s
life they’s a chanst. Dad’s always sayin’ that, an’ he says, ‘If you
ever gets in a tight fix, lad, do all you can to get out of un, an’
when they ain’t nothin’ more _you_ can do, an’ you’re sartin’ they
ain’t, then pray to th’ Lord, an’ leave un to He. But,’ says Dad,
‘don’t waste no time prayin’ an’ askin’ th’ Lord’s help when they’s
anythin’ you can do yourself. He won’t pull you out of no scrape when
you ain’t doin’ th’ things He’s laid out for you to do first.’”
“But what can we do?”
“Nothin’ but pray now. We hollered an’ fired th’ guns. I been tryin’
to think of everythin’, an’ they ain’t nothin’ else I can think of
till ’tis light enough to see, an’ then maybe we’ll be findin’ a way
to fix th’ boat; an’ maybe if we prays th’ Lord’ll show us a way to do
un.”
The lads again lapsed into silence, to be broken finally by Paul.
“Dan?”
“Yes.”
“Isn’t it most morning?”
“’Tis a long while till mornin’ yet. I’m thinkin’ ’tis about two
bells.”
“One o’clock?”
“Yes. I’ll strike a match, an’ you looks at your watch.”
The flash of the match disclosed the hour as ten minutes past twelve.
“Time goes wonderful slow.”
“Yes. I thought it was almost morning.”
“Were you sleepin’?”
“No.”
Another silence, and Dan remarked:
“You got a wonderful lot o’ ca’tridges in your bag. What you bringin’
so many for?”
“They’re what Mr. Remington gave me.”
“Wonderful lot of un. More ’n you’ll need in a year.”
They settled down again, and when Dan looked up a faint light was
showing through the fog blanket. He stirred and Paul awoke.
“We been sleepin’, Paul, an’ day’ll soon be breakin’.”
“Where are we?” asked Paul, rubbing his eyes.
“Cruisin’ to th’ s’uthard on a bit of ice in Hudson Bay,” answered
Dan, adding facetiously: “We ain’t got no log, an’ I’ve lost th’
reckonin’.”
“Oh!” exclaimed Paul, sitting up and looking around him. “I remember
now! I was dreaming of home, and when I woke up I thought we were in
camp. My, but I’m stiff and cold.”
“’Tis a kind of camp, but not a shore camp.”
As daylight grew the outlook appeared more dismal than ever. The fog
if possible was more dense than the evening before, and while the boys
slept a corner of the pan had broken off.
“Do you think we can mend the boat?” asked Paul.
“’Tis too dark yet,” answered Dan, “but we’ll be tryin’ soon as we can
see.”
“I’m hungry. I haven’t eaten a thing since twelve o’clock yesterday.”
“So is I hungry, an’ we’ll be eatin’ while we can’t do nothin’ else.”
An investigation of the provision box disclosed a can of corned beef,
three cans of baked beans, a small piece of bacon, a dozen ship’s
biscuits, a few pounds of flour and some tea, left over from their
fishing trip.
“We’ll open one of the cans of beans, and each have a biscuit,”
suggested Dan, “but they ain’t nothin’ to drink.”
“That’s so; we can’t make tea without a fire.”
“No, an’ the water’s salt.”
“We’re up against it good and hard. Now you speak of water, I’m
famishing for a drink,” said Paul as he ate.
“Th’ ice is sweet, an’ after you eats I’ll chip a cupful of un, an’ if
you holds un under your jacket she’ll melt.”
“I never would have thought of that. These beans are mighty good.
Let’s have another can. I’m not half satisfied.”
“No, we got to be careful of un. They’s no tellin’ how long ’t will be
before we gets picked up, an’ we got to be careful of the grub.”
“I’m fearfully hungry, but I guess you’re right.”
“Yes, I knows I is. Dad’s often sayin’ to me, ‘Dan, if you ever gets
in a tight place, an’ not much grub in sight, be wonderful careful of
what you has, and make un last.’”
It was full light now. Dan chipped some ice with the axe, filled a
cup, and Paul held it carefully beneath his jacket.
An examination of the boat was not reassuring. The forward planks on
the port side were stove far in, and an attempt to repair the damage,
even temporarily, appeared at first a hopeless task.
“I’m not seein’ just how to mend un,” remarked Dan, contemplating the
damaged planks, “but Dad, he says to me, ‘Always try. Do un best. What
looks like a hard job is very like to be an easy one in the end.’ He
says to me, ‘Do all un can, anyhow, howsoever hard the job looks. The
Lord may have you marked up to live to sixty or seventy year,’ says
he, ‘and to die in bed, but if you gets in a tight place, and they’s
somethin’ you might be doin’ to get out of un if you tries, and you
lets un go without tryin’ because you’re not seein’ how to do un at
first, the Lord’ll be sayin’ to the recordin’ angel, just change that
feller’s markin’, and put he down to die now, and make un drownin’.
Dad says the Lord’ll just be thinkin’ ’tain’t no use keepin’ a feller
around the world what don’t care enough about livin’ to do what he can
to save hisself, but leaves it all to the Lord to do.’”
Encouraged by this philosophy of his father’s, Dan worked with a will,
and at the end of an hour succeeded in forcing the stove-in planking
back into place.
In the meantime Paul’s ice had melted, and, refreshed by a half cup of
slightly brackish water, he turned his attention to Dan’s success with
the boat.
“Won’t that go all right without leaking much?” he asked.
“No, ’twill leak like a sieve,” answered Dan, surveying the boat. “I
were seein’ that much to do from the first, but I weren’t seein’ how
to make the planks hold where I put un, or how to make un tight, and
I’m not seein’ ’t yet. Now if we had some bits of board and some
nails, I’m thinkin’ we might make un tight.”
“There’s the grub box. Couldn’t we knock that to pieces, and use the
boards and nails in it?”
“The grub box! Well there! And I never were thinkin’ of un!”
Dan soon had the box in pieces and the nails removed.
“I’m wonderful slow to think of things sometimes,” remarked he as he
worked. “Now why weren’t I thinkin’ of this box first off?”
Cleats were fashioned by Dan from the pieces of box, with the axe as
his one working tool, and he was finally ready to nail them in
position, where they would hold the broken planks in place. Nails were
few, and it was necessary that great economy be practiced in their use
and that each be driven where it would do the most good.
The swell was increasing, the north wind was rising, and with every
hour the position of the boys was becoming more dangerous. The first
cleat had scarcely been nailed down when a wave broke over the pan,
washing its whole surface, not deep enough to carry the things away,
but suggesting the possibility that another one might presently do so.
Dan had fortunately put his cleats in the boat as he made them, or
the wave would certainly have carried off the light pieces of wood.
“Paul, you be loadin’ the things in the boat,” said Dan, “while I does
th’ mendin’. Th’ next swell breakin’ over th’ pan may carry th’ bags
overboard. Load th’ light bags first.”
Paul obeyed, and when the next wave, a little heavier than the first,
broke over the pan the outfit was out of its reach.
It was well past noon when the last cleat was placed, and Dan began to
caulk with strips torn from a shirt, using as his tool a wedge made
from a piece of the box.
The caulking was not yet half done when the boys were startled by a
loud report, like that of a gun.
“There she goes!” exclaimed Dan. “I were lookin’ for un! Th’ pan’s
busted!”
And sure enough, fully a third of their pan had broken loose from the
main body of ice which held them.
Heavier swells, now and again moving the boat slightly, swept the pan.
Dan worked desperately at his caulking; Paul, sitting in the boat
clinging to his seat, was expecting every moment to be washed from the
ice. As he looked out into the fog and beheld the growing anger of the
sea his apprehension grew. He realized fully their imminent peril, and
he began to doubt the ability of the frail boat, even had it been free
from damage, to weather the high piling waves.
All at once he thought he saw something in the distance, a faint
splotch in the fog, and he called out:
“Dan! Dan! See there! What is that?”
Dan raised his eyes from his work and looked.
“Land! ’Tis th’ land!” he exclaimed. “’Tis th’ land and we’ll soon be
ashore.”
The tide was carrying them in, and more and more distinct a rocky
outline of coast loomed up. Dan did not stop his repairs, however, and
presently the task of caulking was finished.
“There,” said he, “she’s caulked, an’ she’ll do to take us ashore.”
“Can’t we float her now and land?” asked Paul, in feverish
excitement.
“That’s a p’int of land,” said Dan, “We’re driftin’ in around un, and
I’m thinkin’ th’ tide’ll carry us to the lee, an’ we’ll have less sea
to launch in, if we waits a bit.”
“Oh, but I want to get ashore!” exclaimed Paul. “Couldn’t we launch
off here?”
“We might and we mightn’t,” answered Dan cautiously. “We can’t move
th’ boat without unloadin’ she. If we launches on the lee, th’ ice’ll
be likely to ram in, an’ smash un ag’in, before we gets free, an’ if
we tries to launch on ary other side th’ waves’ll be smashin’ un
ag’in’ th’ ice before we gets th’ outfit aboard. And anyway, if we
unloads th’ outfit on th’ ice th’ sea’s like to work un overboard
before we gets th’ boat launched. I’m thinkin’ we’d better tarry a
bit.”
Dan’s surmise proved correct. The ice slowly swept past the point,
and, carried upon the bosom of a rising tide, they gradually passed
into a bay, and calmer water.
“Now,” announced Dan, who had been watching his opportunity, “we’ll
try un.”
The things were taken out of the boat, the boat pushed off and
alongside the pan and easily reloaded in the now gentle swell, and the
boys with their outfit aboard shoved out into the bay.
The one remaining oar Dan took astern, dropped it between two pegs
placed there for the purpose, and working the oar adeptly back and
forth both propelled and steered the boat shoreward. The damaged bow
was found to be so well repaired that it leaked very little, and in a
few minutes a safe landing was made upon a sloping, gravelly bit of
beach.
For several minutes the boys stood silent, looking toward the
fog-enshrouded sea from which they had just been delivered. Dan at
length broke silence:
“Thank the Lord, we’re safe ashore,” said he reverently.
“Yes, it’s almost too good to believe.” Tears of joy stood in Paul’s
eyes as he spoke. “When the ship finds us and picks us up, Dan, I’m
going to tell Captain Bluntt that it was all my fault we didn’t go
aboard when he told us to, and I’m going to tell everybody how you
saved our lives by mending the boat. We never could have got off the
ice if you hadn’t mended the boat.”
“’Twere nothin’ to mend th’ boat,” deprecated Dan.
“Oh, yes, it was,” insisted Paul. “There aren’t many could have done
it, and when the ship picks us up I’ll tell them all about it.”
But they were not to see the _North Star_ again, and they were not to
be picked up. They were destined to face the rigors of a sub-Arctic
winter in the unknown wilderness upon whose shores they had drifted.
CHAPTER VIII
FACING STARVATION
Paul and Dan surveyed their surroundings. So far as they could
discover, in the dense fog, which enshrouded land as well as sea, they
were stranded upon a desolate, verdureless coast. Behind them rose a
ledge of storm-scoured rocks which reached out into the sea in a
rugged cliff to the eastward, and formed the point they had rounded to
enter the bight. And out on the rocky point they could hear the
breakers in dismal, rhythmic succession, pounding upon the rocks.
The sounding breakers made Paul shudder as he realized how narrowly he
and Dan had escaped a fate of which he scarcely dared think. He was
profoundly thankful for their deliverance, and rugged as their coast
was he had no thought of complaint against the fate that had placed
him upon it.
Nowhere was there a tree or even a bush to be seen. Even the moss
that here and there found lodgment in crevasses of the rocks seemed to
struggle for an uncertain existence. Some driftwood, however, strewn
along the beach, offered fuel for their tent stove.
“’Tis a wonderful bleak place,” said Dan, “but I’m thinkin’ ’tis
better inside, with timber growin’ an’ maybe a river comin’ in, t’
bring this drift down.”
“But it’s too late to go up there tonight,” protested Paul, dreading
to venture upon the fog-covered water again, even in the boat.
“Aye, ’tis too late to go t’night. ’Tis already growin’ dusk, an’ I’m
not thinkin’ t’ cruise around in th’ fog, on land or on water. ’Twould
be temptin’ th’ Lord t’ send us adrift ag’in, after settin’ us safe
ashore.”
“We’re both wet to the skin, and I’m freezing. Can’t we make a fire?”
suggested Paul, his teeth chattering.
“We’ll be settin’ up th’ tent in th’ lee o’ this rock. ’Tis lucky we
has th’ jointed tent poles, with nary a tree about.”
“Can’t I help?” asked Paul, as Dan jointed the poles and unrolled the
tent.
“You might be carryin’ up th’ outfit, an’ we gets th’ tent up, we’ll
put un inside. ’Twill warm you up t’ be carryin’ un.”
In fifteen minutes the tent was up, the tent stove in place, and Dan
was cutting driftwood for a fire while Paul stowed away their
belongings, and in another fifteen minutes a fire was roaring in the
stove.
“Oh, but this is cozy,” exclaimed Paul, reclining close to the stove,
“and now I’m ravenously hungry again.”
“’Tis wonderful cozy in th’ tent,” agreed Dan. “I’ll take th’ kettle
an’ look for water, an’ when I comes back we’ll boil th’ kettle an’
have a snack.”
Almost immediately Dan was back with his kettle of water.
“They’s a spring just up here, an’ we’re lucky t’ have un so clost,”
he remarked, setting the kettle on the stove. “I’m thinkin’ we’re in
for a blow, an’ we’ll not be gettin’ away from here till she’s over.”
“Don’t you think the ship will come tomorrow if the fog clears?” asked
Paul anxiously.
“No,” replied Dan discouragingly, searching for the bacon. “Let’s put
on a light; they’s some candles left.” He found the candles, lighted
one, and discovered the bacon. “I’m not expectin’ th’ ship in th’ blow
that’s comin’. ’Tis a dangerous coast,” he continued, as he sliced the
bacon, “an’ th’ skipper’ll be takin’ no chances cruisin’ inshore in a
gale.”
“Well, we’re safe enough, and the tent is as cozy a place as I ever
struck,” said Paul, now thoroughly warm, and basking in the stove’s
genial heat, his wet clothes sending forth a cloud of steam.
“’Twill be fine so long as th’ grub lasts. But they’s no tellin’ how
long we’ll be held up, an’ they ain’t much grub. But maybe we can kill
somethin.’ I’ll take a look at th’ country, an’ th’ fog clears
tomorrow.”
“I should think we’d find plenty of game. We’ve seen ducks and
ptarmigans everywhere we’ve been. Oh,” sniffing, “but that bacon
smells dandy.”
“Yes, I’m thinkin’ we’ll find ducks an’ pa’tridges, but they’s no
knowin’, an’ we’ll be wonderful careful o’ th’ grub we’s got till we
finds out. Dad says always be careful of what you has till you sees
more comin’.”
The kettle had boiled and Dan threw some tea into it and set it on the
ground close to the stove, then he put half of the bacon he had fried
on Paul’s aluminum plate, the other half on his own plate, carefully
dividing the bacon grease between them, gave Paul two ship’s biscuits,
took two for himself, and filled their aluminum cups with tea.
“Now we can fall to,” he said. “They’s plenty o’ tea, but we can’t be
eatin’ more’n this much grub to onct, an’ we’ll not be havin’ more’n
one biscuit apiece at a meal after this. I’m givin’ us two now for we
been a rare long time without eatin’.”
“It looks like a mighty little, with my appetite, but I guess you’re
right about it,” admitted Paul.
“Hear that!”
“What?”
“Th’ wind. I knew she’d be comin’ up. Th’ fog’ll be blowin’ away by
midnight.”
“That’ll be good.”
“If she don’t blow too strong an’ too long.”
“But this bacon grease is great!” exclaimed Paul, taking a spoonful of
the warm grease. “Funny I like it, though. When I’m home I can’t bear
to eat fat.”
“Grease is fine grub for cruisin’, an’ when th’ weather’s cold. When
Dad an’ me goes trappin’ winters we just takes fat pork an’ flour an’
tea an’ molasses.”
“It does make a difference, I guess. I was just thinking that I’d
never in my life eaten anything so good as this bacon and hardtack. If
I was home I wouldn’t look at them. I’ll never find fault again if my
meat’s a little too rare or too done, or not just what I happen to
like best.”
“Dad says anythin’s good when a feller’s hungry.”
It was a meager supper, indeed. A bit of bacon, two ship’s biscuits
and tea could hardly satisfy the appetite of a boy who had eaten but
once in thirty hours, and then but lightly.
“I’m hungrier than ever!” declared Paul, when he had eaten the last
morsel of his portion.
“So am I. ’Tweren’t much,” admitted Dan, as he drew his harmonica
from his pocket, wiped it on his coat sleeve, and struck up a tune.
[Illustration: Dan struck up a tune]
But with relaxation from the long hours of anxiety and exposure which
had preceded Dan soon found himself too drowsy to play. Paul was
nodding in a brave attempt to keep awake. Dan put the harmonica aside,
they made their bed and were soon in heavy slumber, not to awaken
until broad daylight.
The wind had risen to almost the force of a hurricane, and upon
looking out of the tent they beheld the waters of Hudson Bay beaten
into a wild fury. Mighty foam-crested waves were rolling in upon the
rocky point below, breaking with a continuous thunderous roar. The fog
had passed, and black, broken clouds scudded the sky.
“She’s wonderful mad because she didn’t get us,” remarked Dan.
“My! But weren’t we lucky to drift in last night!” said Paul,
shuddering at the scene.
“’Tweren’t luck,” corrected Dan. “Th’ Lord were sendin’ us in ahead o’
th’ blow. Dad says ’tain’t luck, but th’ Lord, as helps folks out o’
bad places.”
After an unsatisfactory breakfast of beans, Dan shouldered his rifle,
cautioned Paul not to go out of sight of the tent, and started out to
explore and hunt. Late in the afternoon he returned with a big gray
goose and a rabbit. Paul, who was in the tent, sprang up when Dan
pulled back the flap and looked in.
“Oh, but I’m glad to see you, Dan!” he exclaimed. “I never was so dead
lonesome in my life!”
“’Tis a bit lonesome bidin’ alone in camp,” admitted Dan, “but see now
what I’m gettin’,” and he dropped his game at Paul’s feet.
“A goose and a rabbit! Oh, Dan, what luck! Now we can have a feast,
and I’m so hungry I can hardly move.”
“An’ I’m wonderful hungry, too, with th’ long tramp. Now I’ll be
dressin’ th’ goose, an’ you puts a kettle o’ water on an’ cuts some
wood.”
Paul went at his task with a vim. He wielded the light camp axe very
clumsily, for he had never used an axe before; it was, in fact, his
first attempt at manual labor. He had, however, a good supply of wood
piled up by the time the goose was dressed and in the kettle, and he
and Dan sat down to enjoy the appetizing odor of cooking fowl while
they chatted.
“Do you know, Dan, we’re having such a dandy time here, I’ll feel
almost sorry when the ship comes. This tent is so cozy,” he declared.
“’Tis cozy an’ fine, but I’m thinkin’ we’ll be wantin’ t’ see th’ ship
bad enough before we sees her.”
“But she’ll be along tomorrow, won’t she?”
“No, nor th’ next day neither. I were lookin’ t’ th’ n’uthard from th’
rise back here, an’ I sees a wonderful drift o’ ice workin’ up, an’ if
th’ blow holds tomorrow, as ’tis sure to hold, there’ll be a pack o’
ice up from th’ n’uthard that the ship’ll never be gettin’ through.”
“What! You don’t mean the ship won’t come at all?”
“I’m not sayin’ that for sure, but it’s how ’tis lookin’ t’ me now.”
“Oh, but Dan, that can’t be! What will we do if we’re not picked up?”
“I’ve been thinkin’ un over, an’ figurin’ un out. Tom were sayin’
they’s tradin’ posts t’ th’ s’uthard, an’ I been figurin’ we’ll have
t’ make for un. We’ll have t’ hunt for our grub, but onct we gets t’
th’ posts we’ll be safe.”
“Do you really think we’ll have to do that, and stay here all winter?
It would just kill my mother, for she won’t know where I am.”
“I’m just sayin’ what’s like t’ happen, but ’tain’t no way sure. A bit
inside I finds a river runnin’ in th’ head o’ this bight, an’ plenty
o’ timber. ’Twere near th’ river I kills th’ goose. ’Tain’t such a
wonderful bad country.”
This was a possibility that had not occurred to Paul. He had harbored
no doubt that the _North Star_ would presently cruise southward along
the coast, pick them up, and he would go home in comfort. The bare
possibility that they might not be rescued was a shock. All pleasures,
all comforts, all hardships and privations are measured by contrast.
The tent had seemed very cozy, for unconsciously Paul had compared its
warmth and security with the hardships he had experienced on the ice
pan. Now the possibility that he might have to spend the winter in a
tent in this northern wilderness led him to compare such a condition
with the luxurious comforts of his home in New York, and the
comparison made him shrink from the hardships that he instinctively
attached to tent life in winter in a sub-Arctic wilderness. With the
comparison, also, came an overwhelming desire to see his father and
mother again.
“Dan, it would kill me to have to spend the winter here. Oh, that
would be awful.”
“Not so bad if we finds grub. Th’ grub’s what’s troublin’ me. An’
we’ll be needin’ more clothes when th’ cold weather comes. But we’ll
not let un worry us till we has to. Dad says it never does no good t’
worry, for worryin’ don’t help things, an’ it puts a feller in a fix
so he ain’t much good t’ help hisself.”
“But I can’t help worrying.”
“Maybe they ain’t nothin’ t’ worry about. Dad says most all th’
things folks worries about is things they’s afeared will happen, but
never does happen. Let’s ferget t’ worry now, an’ get at that goose.
She must be done, an’ I’m wonderful hungry.”
The present rose paramount. The boiling goose was done, and soon drove
from their minds all thought of the future. The water in which it was
boiled, well seasoned with salt, made excellent broth, and with no
bread or vegetable--for Dan would not draw upon the few biscuits
remaining--the two boys, with ravenous and long unsatisfied appetites,
ate the whole bird for their dinner.
Full stomachs put them in a pleasanter frame of mind, the tent again
assumed a cozy atmosphere, and Paul declared he was having the
“bulliest time” of his life.
During the two days and nights that followed there was no abatement in
the wind. Dan spent the daylight hours hunting, while Paul remained in
the vicinity of camp, making frequent tours to the summit of the rocky
hill behind the tent, where he had a wide view of Hudson Bay. With
sinking heart he looked out of the tent one morning to find the bight
jammed with ice, and upon climbing the hill as usual beheld a solid
mass of ice reaching westward from the shore as far as he could see.
At length the wind somewhat diminished in force, though it was not
until the fourth morning after their arrival that they arose to find
the sun shining brilliantly from a clear sky, and dead calm
prevailing. Several inches of snow had fallen during the night and the
air was sharp with frost. Their world seemed cold and cheerless
indeed.
Dan’s hunting expeditions had resulted in nothing, after the first
day. Once he had started a flock of ptarmigans, but in windy weather
ptarmigans are very wild, and this flock flew so far that he was
unable to discover them again after they had alighted.
This failure to secure game had forced them to cut down their daily
ration to a point that left their appetites far from satisfied. Even
then they were alarmed to find that, practicing the utmost economy,
but one day’s scant provisions remained, when at length the weather
cleared.
CHAPTER IX
THE WATERS CLEAR
Paul went to the spring for water, while Dan kindled the fire. Paul
was learning now to do his share of the camp work. He had become
fairly adept in the use of the axe, and to pass the hours while Dan
was absent on hunting expeditions, he had collected sufficient wood to
last them for several days, and had cut the greater part of it into
proper lengths for the stove.
When he returned with the kettle of water and placed it on the stove
to heat for tea, he sat down in silent dejection. Starvation seemed
very near. He was always hungry now--ravenously, fearfully hungry--and
he could see no relief. Both he and Dan were visibly thinner than when
they left the ship, and Paul was worried beyond expression.
Dan, squatting before the stove, his knees drawn up to his chin and
his arms locked around them, gazing intently at nothing, appeared not
to notice Paul as he entered. He was evidently in deep thought, and
Paul watched him anxiously, for he had learned that when Dan assumed
this position he was making plans for the future.
Paul had grown to place great confidence in Dan and his plans. In fact
he had come to look upon Dan as quite a wonderful person as well as
true friend.
Never once had Dan admitted that he was greatly worried at the turn
things had taken. On the contrary, while he had owned that their
position was serious, he had always ended by assuring Paul that there
was some way to overcome any difficulty which they might meet, and
that they could find a way to do it, no matter how obscure the way
might appear, if they but applied themselves earnestly to the task of
searching it out.
Presently the kettle boiled, and as Dan arose to make the tea he
remarked:
“They’s no knowin’ how fur ’tis t’ th’ nearest post, an’ I’m not
knowin’ yet what’s best t’ do. Th’ river’s too big t’ ford, an’ if we
goes afoot we’ll have t’ raft un, for with ice in th’ bight we can’t
launch th’ boat.
“If we walks we can’t pack th’ tent or much of th’ outfit, you never
done no packin’, an’ I’d have t’ carry most of what we’d be takin’.
If’t were far, with other rivers we’d be like t’ meet an’ have t’
raft, th’ cold weather’d be on before we’d be gettin’ anywheres, an’
with no tent the things I’d carry wouldn’t be enough t’ do both of us.
“Th’ wind’s veered clean around from th’ nor’east t’ th’ s’uthard, an’
I’m thinkin’ she’ll veer t’ th’ west’ard in a day or so, an’ if she
freshens up from th’ west’ard she’ll clear th’ ice out. Then we could
be usin’ th’ boat, an’ cruise t’ th’ s’uthard till we finds th’ post
or th’ ship picks us up. ’Tis too early for winter t’ be settin’ in t’
stay, an’ we’ll sure be findin’ ducks along th’ coast.”
“But we haven’t anything to eat. We’ll starve before that time.”
“I’m wonderful troubled about un,” admitted Dan. “They’s no danger of
th’ tent blowin’ away, an’, with th’ ice on th’ coast, no chanst of
th’ ship comin’, so I’m thinkin’ ’tis best for us both t’ go huntin’.
They ain’t no use you stayin’ in camp. I’ll be showin’ you how to make
rabbit snares while I hunts. With a bit of snow on th’ ground, an’ no
wind, they’s more chanst of findin’ game.”
This was very agreeable to Paul. It would take him from the
monotonous, lonely hours in camp, and he was eager to get away--to do
something.
Their last half can of beans was divided between them for breakfast,
and this disposed of, they prepared for a day’s hunt.
“Better take your shotgun instead of your rifle,” suggested Dan. “I’ll
be takin’ my rifle, but ’tis easier t’ get birds on th’ wing with a
shotgun. I been missin’ un most every day with th’ rifle.”
“You weren’t afraid to ask me for the shotgun, were you, Dan?”
“She’s so pretty I weren’t knowin’ as you’d like t’ lend un, an’ I
takes my rifle hopin’ t’ get a long shot at a goose, or maybe a bear
or deer. Don’t forget th’ shells for un.”
“Why, Dan, you could have had the shotgun. Just take any of my things
when you need them.”
Dan carried the axe as well as his rifle, and set a good pace up the
shore of the bight. Presently turning around a bluff they saw the
forest reaching down to the ice-choked bight.
“’Tis there th’ river comes in,” remarked Dan.
“Don’t walk so fast, Dan. I’m most winded.”
“I weren’t walkin’ fast,” said Dan, slackening his pace, “but you
ain’t been walkin’ none lately, an’ ’tis a bit hard until you gets
used t’ un.”
Presently they reached the spruce forest and the river, and a little
way up the timbered valley through which the river flowed found rabbit
tracks in every direction in the light snow.
“They’s plenty of un here,” remarked Dan. “Now here’s a run--that’s a
trail they takes reg’lar back and forth. We’ll be settin’ a snare in
un.”
Dan cut a spruce sapling and laid it across, and supported a foot
above, the run by brush growth on either side, first trimming the
branches off the side of the sapling placed downward, that they might
not obstruct the run. He then placed an upright stick on either side
of the run and about five inches from it, leaving an opening about ten
inches wide between the sticks, with the run passing through the
center. Then he blocked the space along the sapling on each side of
this opening with brush, remarking:
“That’s t’ keep th’ rabbits from leavin’ th’ run.”
He now produced a hank of heavy, smooth twine, cut off a piece and on
one end of it made a slip-noose that would work easily. The other end
he tied securely to the sapling directly over the run, first spreading
the noose wide, until the bottom swung about three inches from the
ground, the sides touched the upright sticks on either side, and the
top hung just below the sapling. Small twigs, so placed as not to
obstruct the opening in the noose, were stuck in the ground at the
bottom and on the sides to keep it in position.
“’Tis poor string for snarin’,” he said, contemplating his work, “but
’tis all I has, an’ ’twill have to do. Wire’s better’n string. Rabbits
eats string off if ’tain’t set just right t’ choke ’em so’s they
can’t.”
“Will that catch rabbits?” Paul asked incredulously.
“Yes, that’ll catch un. You see, they comes along th’ run, an’ when
they tries t’ jump through th’ noose she just slips up around their
necks and chokes un. Now you can be settin’ snares, an’ I looks for
pa’tridges.”
“Where’ll I set ’em? Anywhere around?”
“Anywheres you finds runs. Work up through th’ timber an’ don’t lose
sight o’ th’ river. Mark th’ places where you sets un by blazin’ a
tree clost by un, like this,” and as high as he could conveniently
reach with the axe, Dan chipped a piece of bark as big as his hand
from either side of a tree, where the white bared wood could be
readily seen by one following up or down the river.
“I’ll take th’ shotgun an’ leave my rifle with you. ’Twill be easier
t’ get pa’tridges with th’ shotgun, an’ I sees any.”
“Will you come back here for me?”
“Yes, I’ll be lookin’ you up,” and Dan strode away.
Setting snares was a novel occupation for Paul, and he found the work
intensely interesting. Upon every new run that he discovered he
duplicated as exactly and as carefully as possible the snare that Dan
had set, and then blazed a tree to mark its position.
He was thinking now constantly of good things to eat, and feasts that
he would have when he reached home. This kept his mind occupied with
pleasant thoughts while his hands were at work.
Several hours had passed, several snares had been set, and he was
still busily engaged when Dan, right at his elbow, said:
“Feelin’ hungry?”
“Oh!” and Paul jumped. “Dan, I didn’t see you. You frightened me.”
Dan laughed.
“See what I’m gettin’,” and he held up seven fat ptarmigans.
“Oh, Dan, but that’s fine!” exclaimed Paul, handling the birds
caressingly.
“Let’s put on a fire an’ have a snack,” said Dan. “Seems like I can’t
walk no farther till I eats.”
Dan collected some small dry twigs and a handful of the dry moss which
in northern forests collects beneath the limbs of spruce trees. With
his foot he scraped the snow from a small area, baring the ground. In
the center of this he placed the moss, arranged the sticks about it
with much care, struck a match to the moss, and in an incredibly short
time had a cheery fire blazing.
“Break some boughs for a seat, Paul, while I plucks th’ pa’tridges,”
he suggested.
Two of the birds were quickly plucked and drawn, Dan placing the
entrails carefully aside on clean snow. Then he cut two dead sticks a
couple of feet in length, sharpened them at each end, impaled a
ptarmigan on each, and stuck the other sharpened end of the sticks in
the ground in such position that the birds were near enough to the
fire to broil without burning.
“’Tis wonderful extravagant for each of us t’ be eatin’ a whole
pa’tridge,” said he, as he sat down upon the seat of boughs Paul had
provided, “but we ain’t been eatin’ much lately, an’ I finds myself
gettin’ weak, an’ I’m thinkin’ we’ll be hungry yet after we eats un,
for one pa’tridge with nothin’ t’ go with un ain’t much.”
“I feel as though I could eat both of them myself. I wonder if I’ll
ever get enough to eat again,” said Paul. “I’ve been planning the
things I’m going to eat when I get home.”
While Dan turned the birds now and again they planned feasts and
talked of good things they had eaten and longed to eat again, until
Dan finally announced:
“Well, they’s done.”
“It was just enough to make me hungrier,” declared Paul when the last
morsel had been eaten, even to the tender bones, and thoroughly
enjoyed, though they had no salt for seasoning.
Dan reached over for the entrails, wound one upon the end of each
stick, and, handing Paul one of the sticks, began to broil his own
over the coals.
“What you going to do with them?” asked Paul.
“Eat ’em,” announced Dan. “You remember th’ way th’ huskies done? I’m
thinkin’ if they’s good for huskies they’s good for us.”
“I don’t know,” said Paul, hesitating. Then like one plunging into a
cold bath he followed Dan’s example, remarking, as he watched the
swelling, sputtering things: “It’s funny the way people change. When I
saw the Eskimos eat them I thought it was a terrible thing to do, but
it doesn’t seem so bad now.”
“Dad says folks can eat most anything if they’s hungry enough.”
“I guess he’s right.”
“They’re not so bad,” said Dan, tasting an end of his.
“They’re really pretty good,” asserted Paul, gingerly taking a
mouthful.
“I was thinkin’ we better not waste un. We’ll have t’ save th’ little
grub we has in th’ tent for a time when we’ll need un more, an’ be
livin’ now on what we kills.”
It was a day of good fortune. On their return to camp they made a wide
detour, exploring a section that Dan had not yet visited, and
suddenly, while skirting a marsh in the center of which was a pond,
Dan grabbed Paul by the arm.
“Geese!” he exclaimed.
The pond was discovered to be a widening of a brook, flowing to the
southward to join their river.
“Now we’ll crawl up along th’ willow brush, an’ don’t be shootin’ till
I says to,” directed Dan. “When I says ‘shoot,’ take th’ nighest one
with one barrel an’ th’ next nighest with t’ other barrel, an’ be
steady, fer ’t means grub. I’ll give ’em bullets with th’ rifle.”
Cautiously and silently they crawled foot by foot along the lee of the
willow bushes that lined the brook. Once Paul inadvertently broke a
twig and an old gander held up his head in alarm. They threw
themselves flat and lay like logs in the snow until the gander
assuming that he was mistaken in his premonition of danger, resumed
feeding. It was a moment of intense excitement for the young hunters.
“Now,” whispered Dan, when they had at length come abreast of the
geese, “an’ be careful.”
Slowly they brought their guns to their shoulders, still lying flat on
the ground, and fired.
Instantly there was a great commotion among the geese, which, instead
of rising and flying away, half ran on the surface of the water,
flapping their wings to help them in their retreat.
The guns rang out again. Before Paul, in his excitement, could reload,
the game was quite out of range of his shotgun, but Dan with his rifle
fired several more shots after the retreating birds.
Five geese lay upon the water when the fusillade was over, and the
boys hugged each other in an ecstasy of delight.
“How’ll we get them? They’re away out in deep water,” asked Paul.
“I’ll get un,” said Dan, beginning to undress, “I’ll go in for un.”
“Let me do it, Dan,” suggested Paul. “You do all the hard and
disagreeable work.”
“Oh, I don’t mind goin’ in. ’Tain’t so cold,” declared Dan, who was
now stripped, and plunged fearlessly into the icy water.
[Illustration: Fired several more shots after the retreating birds]
It was but a moment’s work to secure the geese, and Dan, standing
barefooted in the snow, donned his clothes as quickly as possible,
declaring the moment he was dressed that he “felt fine and warm.”
“What luck!” exclaimed Paul, lifting goose after goose to test its
weight. “We’ve got enough to last us a whole week.”
“’Tis not luck,” remonstrated Dan, who never admitted that anything
came by mere luck. “Th’ Lord were skimpin’ our grub so’s we’d be
careful of what we gets when we gets un, an’ then He sends along th’
pa’tridges an’ geese. Dad says ’tis th’ Lord’s way, when a feller’s
doin’ all he kin for hisself.”
“Anyhow we got the geese.”
The boys were in position to live very well now. They had no bread,
for scarcely enough flour remained for one meal, and this little flour
and a small bit of bacon were all that was left, save tea and salt, of
the provisions they had brought from the ship.
The morning after the goose hunt two rabbits were found in Paul’s
snares and he was greatly elated at his success, and on the same day
several ptarmigans and a black duck were killed by Dan, materially
increasing their stock of provisions.
Then came a night of rain, and another morning found the land washed
clear of snow. The sky had cleared, and a strong, steady breeze sprang
up from the westward, as Dan had prophesied it would. Gradually under
this influence the ice pack began to loosen and move seaward.
The boys returned early from their hunting trips on succeeding days
that Dan might devote the afternoons to repairs on the boat, that it
might be made as seaworthy as possible. The repairs completed, he
fitted a mast forward, and with the light tarpaulin improvised a sail.
He also provided a long stiff oar, which he fashioned with the axe,
explaining to Paul that it was to be used in the stern to propel and
steer the boat at times when the wind failed them, just as he had used
the small oar when they went ashore from the ice pan.
Gradually Paul had learned to cook their simple meals of game. He
assumed this responsibility, provided fuel and attended to the
general camp duties, not only that Dan might be free during daylight
hours to devote his undivided attention to preparations for departure,
but because he wished to feel that he, too, was doing his full share
of the work.
The weather had settled. By day the sun shone brilliantly, by night
the stars and aurora lighted the heavens. The ice continued to move.
The bight was soon quite free from it, and at length the sea itself
was so little obstructed that one day Dan announced it quite safe to
begin their voyage of exploration to the southward.
Preparations for departure had curtailed their hunting hours, but
nevertheless they had four full days’ provisions when they broke camp
and set sail in their frail craft. The wind was fair, and it was a
beautiful, perfect morning. Their hearts were full of hope and
expectancy, though they knew much less of the surrounding sea and
dismal coast than did Henry Hudson, the great explorer, when he was
set adrift upon the same waters by a mutinous crew nearly three
hundred years before.
CHAPTER X
A NARROW ESCAPE
“Hurrah!” shouted Paul, as Dan trimmed the sail and it filled with
wind. “Hurrah! We’re off!”
“I’m hopin’ th’ wind’ll breeze up a bit; an’ she does, we’ll be makin’
fine time,” remarked Dan, pointing the boat for the open sea. “She’s a
rare good sailin’ craft.”
“Let me take the tiller, Dan. I can handle it, and I want to do
something. You manage the sail.”
“An’ you wants,” said Dan, surrendering the tiller and settling
comfortably amidships. “Head her just outside that p’int o’ land,” he
directed.
“Isn’t it fine to be moving!” exclaimed Paul. “But the old camping
place grew to seem homelike to me. Wasn’t it cozy when we first landed
there from the ice, after we got our tent up and a fire started?”
“Yes, ’twere wonderful snug an’ fine, but I finds it a rare sight
better afloat, an’ s’uthard bound.”
“Do you know, Dan, it gives me a sort of scarey feeling to think we’re
out here alone in this little boat when there’s not another boat in
sight, and likely there isn’t another within hundreds of miles of us,
unless it’s the _North Star_; and we know that no one lives on the
land. It’s a queer sort of feeling--nothing but a great big wilderness
everywhere, and just us in it. But I’m glad to be here. I wonder what
there is below that point and over the hill?”
“’Tis a wonderful bleak country, I’m thinkin’, an’ I’m wishin’ we were
knowin’ where th’ fur traders is, an’ where we’re goin’.” Dan produced
his harmonica as he spoke, drew it across his sleeve, and putting it
to his lips blew a chord or two.
“It’s because we don’t know, I guess, and the uncertainty about it,
that makes it interesting to me. I feel like an explorer. It’s simply
great to sail along and wonder all the time what we’ll see next, and
no way of finding out till we get there. That makes it exciting and
romantic.”
“I don’t know as ’tis very exciting,” said Dan, removing the harmonica
from his lips, “but ’tis a wonderful sight better ’n stayin’ around
camp, with winter nigh, an’ ’t would be better yet if th’ ship came
cruisin’ along t’ pick us up--which she won’t, as th’ ice sure drove
she out.”
With this, and as if to dismiss the subject, he struck up one of his
favorite tunes, playing softly, and ceasing only long enough to say to
Paul: “A bit t’ port. That’s it, steady.”
The morning air was crisp and frosty. The sun illumined the eastern
heavens in a blaze of wondrous colors, and presently raised his face
above the glistening sea. Even the bleak coast, austere and rugged,
possessed a unique grandeur and compelling beauty. The wind sprang up
with the rising sun, and the little boat bowled along at a good speed,
upon a gentle swell. Now and again Dan would trim the sail, and give
an instruction to Paul, “Port lee a bit,” or “Starb’rd a bit,” and
return to his music.
Paul was thinking of home, of his mother and father, and his
homecoming--some time. He had no doubt that he and Dan would extricate
themselves from the wilderness, for he had grown to have unbounded
faith in Dan’s resourcefulness and ingenuity. He wondered what his
parents would say, when Mr. Remington returned without him, if Dan’s
assurance that the ship could never have remained in the face of the
ice were correct.
While he realized and regretted the anxiety his absence would cause
his parents, it did not occur to him that any one would believe that
he and Dan were drowned. He believed that his father would send a
vessel for them when the ice passed out of Hudson Bay the following
summer, and that in the meantime he and Dan would be quite comfortable
at some trading post which they should presently find.
He was thrilled with the delights of adventure, now that any real
danger seemed past, and he made for himself pleasant pictures of his
return to school and the rôle of hero he would fill in the eyes of the
other fellows.
Presently Dan ceased playing, and they chatted intermittently. Once a
great sea creature raised its back directly in front of them.
“What’s that?” asked Paul.
“A white whale,” answered Dan, as the thing sank, to appear again much
farther out to sea.
At another time they passed several seals, and Paul wished to shoot at
them, but Dan advised:
“’Tis rare hard t’ hit un, an’ if you did hit one an’ kill un, she’d
sink before we could get un. An’ we’ll be needin’ all th’ cartridges,”
so Paul did not shoot.
The sun was close to the western horizon when, ravenously hungry, for
they had eaten nothing since breakfast, they ran into a little cove,
unloaded their belongings, hauled the boat to a safe position, and
made camp. They had kept steadily going all day, for Dan had been
unwilling to lose advantage of the fair wind, and had they gone ashore
to cook dinner it would have consumed at least an hour of valuable
time.
“Th’ days is growin’ wonderful short,” said Dan, “an’ we’ll have t’ be
usin’ all of the daylight when th’ wind’s fair an’ good. ’Twill save
grub, too, if we eats only twice a day.”
During the four succeeding days they made indifferent progress. The
weather was glorious, but the wind for hours at a stretch died to a
dead calm, the sail hung slack, and to keep in motion they were
compelled to work at their stern oar, and progress by this means was
slow and tedious.
They were very sparing of their provisions. A couple of geese were
killed and added to their store, but nothing else. Then came another
day with a good breeze, but when they went into camp that night they
had only a gull to divide between them for supper. It was an
unpromising shore for game, and Dan expressed himself of the belief
that it would be quite fruitless to hunt.
“If we sees any place tomorrow that looks like a river, or a likely
place for huntin’, we’ll land an’ try un,” he commented as, very
hungry, they settled for the night.
There was not a scrap to eat for breakfast. Paul declared he could eat
his shoes, and Dan facetiously advised that he fill up on water, the
one thing that was abundant. They set sail as the first light of dawn
appeared in the east. Paul shivered in the frosty atmosphere, and both
of the young voyagers sat despondently quiet, until the sun pushed his
big glowing face above the eastern waters, and seemed to laugh at
them.
“Dad says, ‘Keep a stiff upper lip, do th’ best un can, an’ she’ll
work out all right,’” encouraged Dan, at length, breaking the silence.
“They ain’t nothin’ we can do but keep goin’ an’ watch out for game.
Th’ Lord’s been watchin’ out for us right along, an’ He’s got His eye
on us now, I’m thinkin’. We ain’t been lookin’ much for grub. We been
thinkin’ too much about gettin’ on. An’ we looks out, we’ll be gettin’
grub before night. They’s been chances t’ kill grub every day, but we
been goin’ right on an’ not takin’ un.”
“We’ll have to get something pretty soon or we’ll starve to death,”
said Paul. “I wonder how long people can live without eating?”
“I’m not knowin’ just how long. Dad’s been a week more ’n once
without eatin’, an’ he says ’t were just makin’ he a bit weak, but not
hurtin’ he none.”
“I’m sure I never could stand it for a week.”
“Oh, yes, un could. Dad says ’t is bad when folks gives up, an’ thinks
they’s goin’ t’ die after fastin’ for a bit.”
“But we can’t live unless we eat,” insisted Paul.
“No, but we can go a wonderful time without eatin’ before we dies, if
we only thinks we can.”
The wind was rising. White caps were appearing upon the surface of the
sea, and presently the boat began now and again to ship water.
“We’ll have t’ make shore th’ first promisin’ place,” suggested Dan.
“We’re sure in for a blow. There’s a p’int ahead, and we’ll make for
th’ lee of un.”
The wind was in the northeast, and it drove the little craft before it
at a terrific rate. In an incredibly short time it had developed into
a tempest. The angry waters piled about them and tossed the boat
about upon the wave crests like a leaf. While Paul held the rudder Dan
lowered the sail, and they ran before the gale with bared mast. Dan
resumed the rudder and Paul baled out the water, working as he had
never worked before.
“We’ll never make it, Dan!” he shouted at length. “We’ll swamp, sure!”
“Oh, yes; we’re gainin’ on un,” encouraged Dan. “We’ll make un.”
Dan’s face, however, was tense, and it was plain that he was not so
confident as his words seemed to indicate.
They had almost passed the point when a great wave broke over them,
nearly swamping the boat, and leaving it half full of water, but they
made the point, and passed into less tempestuous waters before another
wave caught them.
Even here the sea was as rough as the little boat could weather, for
the shore was not so well protected as it had seemed, and it was lined
with jagged rocks, making a landing impossible, for to have attempted
it would have resulted in the boat’s smashing to pieces and perhaps
their being carried away before they could reach safety.
Dan watched for an opening, as they paralleled the shore a safe
distance from it, and at length discovered a bit of gravelly beach
reaching down between high boulders.
It was a difficult landing to make, but it was their only hope, and he
headed directly for the opening.
“Get t’ th’ bow an’ jump th’ minute we strikes!” he shouted to Paul,
and Paul obeyed.
For an instant it seemed that in spite of Dan’s best effort they must
strike upon the rocks, the next instant the danger was past, the boat
drove hard upon the gravel, and both boys sprang ashore for their
lives, to escape a breaker which swept over the boat.
One on either side they grasped the bow, and as another wave came
rolling in, pulled with all their might. Thus, aided by the force of
the water, the boat was drawn sufficiently high to permit them to
unload, bale out the water, and haul the boat to safety.
“We made un all right,” remarked Dan, when everything was beyond
danger.
“Yes,” said Paul, “but it was a narrow escape.”
“’T were that,” admitted Dan. “’T were wonderful close we was t’ bein’
swamped.”
The boys themselves and all their things were drenching wet. Not a
stick of driftwood was to be found. The wind was bitterly cold. They
had eaten nothing since the previous evening, and then only the
unsatisfying gull, and the barren coast was destitute of game. But
they had escaped death, and were thankful for their deliverance.
CHAPTER XI
A DEATH STRUGGLE
“We’d better open th’ outfit up, an’ let th’ wind be dryin’ un while
we hunts grub,” suggested Dan, as he unfolded a blanket and proceeded
to spread it upon the ground, after they had made a brief survey of
their immediate surroundings.
“I’m so dead hungry and empty I can hardly move,” said Paul, sitting
impotently on a rock. “I feel weak, too. The scare, and pulling on the
boat, just about knocked the ginger out of me.”
“We’ll be findin’ timber clost by, an’ they’s a good chanst t’ kill
some grub before night. ’T ain’t noon yet. We’ll start soon’s we get
th’ things spread, an’ I’m thinkin’ we’ll be good an’ snug by night,”
encouraged Dan.
“It’s all my fault that we ever got into this scrape, Dan,” Paul
remarked dejectedly, as he arose to assist in unpacking the wet
things. “If I’d listened to you, and done as I promised, we’d have
been safe on the ship now, instead of starving to death out here.”
“They’s no tellin’,” Dan consoled. “I’m thinkin’ ’twould have been the
same anyhow. Maybe ’twas meant we be goin’ adrift. Leastways ’tain’t
no use botherin’ about un now. Dad say what’s done is done, an’
’tain’t no use botherin’ our heads about a thing after she’s done an’
past. What’s past might as well be forgot. Dad says ’tain’t what was,
but what is, as counts. He says: ‘If you weren’t doin’ things right
yesterday, ’tain’t goin’ t’ help none t’ bother about un t’day, but
just do th’ things you has to do t’day right, an’ do un th’ best un
can, an’ what you weren’t doin’ right yesterday won’t count ag’in
you.’”
“Maybe you’re right, Dan, and I may as well quit worrying about it.
One thing’s certain. When I promise to do anything at a certain time
again, I’m going to do it. And I’m going to do the best I can now, and
stop complaining. I wish I could do things as well as you do. You know
how to do everything.”
“They’s a wonderful lot o’ things I’m not knowin’ how t’ do. I’m
knowin’ how t’ sail a boat an’ do things around camp, because I always
had t’ do un. ’Twon’t be long till you knows how t’ do un too, an’
then you’ll know a lot more ’n I do. Where you lives you had t’ learn
t’ do other kinds o’ things, an’ them things you knows how t’ do I
don’t know nothin’ about. Dad says learnin’ t’ do things is like
plants growin’. ‘If you plants a turnip seed t’day,’ says he, ‘you
can’t pull a turnip from un th’ same day. Th’ turnip’s got t’ have
time t’ grow after th’ seed’s planted, an’ you can’t learn t’ do
things what’s worth knowin’ how t’ do,’ says he, ‘in one day. You got
t’ keep learnin’ a little about un every day till you learns how t’ do
un.’ You learn about doin’ things in camp wonderful quick, Paul.”
“Thank you, Dan. You always encourage me. I’d have given up long ago
if it hadn’t been for you.”
“Oh, no, you wouldn’t. You’d have been findin’ out how t’ do things.
You got a rare lot o’ pluck.”
By this time the things were spread where wind and sun could dry them,
with boulders placed upon them as a precaution against the wind
carrying them away.
“Now,” said Dan, shouldering his rifle, “we’ll be goin’. ’Twill be
best t’ bring your shotgun an’ plenty o’ shells, an’ I’m thinkin’
we’ll find grub, an’ be feelin’ better when we makes camp this
evenin’.”
Three quarters of a mile inland lay a ridge of low, barren hills. Dan,
in the lead, directed their course toward it, and set a good pace,
with Paul, who was learning the trick of walking over rough, untrailed
country with less effort than formerly, close at his heels.
Paul bore small resemblance now to the sallow, listless youth who in
July climbed the ladder to the deck of the _North Star_, lying in
Sydney harbor. His face was brown and ruddy, his eyes bright, his
limbs lithe, his step springy, and he had grown eager and alert. Both
he and Dan were, however, now conscious of a growing weakness, the
natural result of insufficient food for several days, and particularly
due to their unbroken fast of several hours.
At the foot of the ridge they encountered a growth of straggling
spruce brush. Above the brush, near the summit, the hills were of a
reddish hue, in marked contrast to the surrounding gray. This red
coloring, they presently discovered upon ascending the ridge, was
given the hills by masses of red berries, half the size of ordinary
cranberries but resembling them in flavor and appearance.
The wind swept the ridge with terrific fury, and was very cold, but
they fell upon their knees, uncomfortable as it was, and partially
satisfied their hunger with the fruit.
“They ain’t so bad,” remarked Dan, “but they’s so sour I’m thinkin’ we
better not eat too many t’ onct.”
“They are pretty sour,” admitted Paul, reluctantly rising to follow
Dan, “but they taste mighty good.”
“If we don’t kill nothin’ we can eat more of un when we comes back.
But I’m thinkin’ we’ll find pa’tridges along here, feedin’ on un.
Pa’tridges is wonderful fond o’ berries, an’ they’ll not be missin’ a
feedin’ ground like this. Th’ kind that takes t’ th’ hills is bigger’n
better’n them that sticks t’ th’ willers. They both turns white in
winter, an’ they’s both better ’n th’ spruce pa’tridges that sticks t’
th’ spruce timber.”
“Maybe you better take the shotgun, Dan. You can shoot quicker than I
can, and if we see any partridges we’ve just got to get them.”
“You shoots fine, but I knows better how t’ look for th’ pa’tridges,
an’ I’ll take un. With th’ wind they’s like t’ be wonderful wild.”
Dan passed his light rifle over to Paul, and with Paul’s shotgun
proceeded to the top of the ridge, keeping a careful lookout, as he
walked, while Paul followed a little distance in the rear. On the
summit Dan halted until Paul joined him.
“’Tis fine,” said Dan; “look now.”
Below them lay a wooded valley, the green spruce trees splotched with
golden yellow patches, where groves of tamaracks had taken on their
autumnal coloring. To the westward a small lake shimmered in the
sunlight, and leading to the southward from it could be traced the
winding course of a creek which was presently lost among barren hills
beyond.
“Isn’t it fine!” exclaimed Paul.
“An’ ’tis like t’ be a game country.”
“Oh, I hope so!”
“Now I’ll be leadin’ ag’in, an’ you follows a bit behind.”
A little way down the slope Dan stopped again, and when Paul overtook
him, pointed to the berries at his feet.
“See th’ signs? They’s been feedin’ right here. Just over there they
been wallerin’ in th’ sand.”
He went forward again noiselessly, carefully scanning the receding
slope ahead. Presently he began a more cautious advance, halting now
and again and then advancing.
All at once, quick as a flash he threw the gun to his shoulder and
fired--bang! bang!--both barrels almost as one. Quickly he dropped two
fresh shells in the gun, and running forward fired both barrels again.
As he did so a great flock of ptarmigans, with a noise like the wind,
rose and flew far away, apparently alighting at the edge of the timber
below them.
Paul hurried down to Dan, who was gathering up the fruits of his hunt.
There were eleven fat birds, now nearly white, in their winter dress.
Paul, in happy thankfulness, could scarcely control his emotion.
“It seems almost too good to be true, Dan!” he said finally.
“I finds un fine too,” admitted Dan. “They was wonderful tame for a
windy day, an’ just runs instead of flyin’ after I fires th’ first
shots. That gives me time t’ load an’ shoot ag’in.”
“But how did you get so many with just four shots? Oh, Dan, I believe
it’s just as you always say; it was Providence sent us here and let
you get so many.”
“’Twere that. On th’ ground I lines ’em up, an’ knocks over two or
three to a shot, except th’ last shots, when they flies away, I only
gets one on th’ wing. ’Tis hard t’ get more ’n one when they’s flyin’.
Th’ Lord just kept ’em on th’ ground!”
“And now we can eat again!” exclaimed Paul.
“Yes, an’ th’ finest kind o’ eatin’ too. I’ll be lookin’ for th’
flock, where they flies to, an’ try for another shot, while you
plucks two, an’ cooks un,” suggested Dan, and when they reached the
edge of the timber he directed:
“Go straight in here till you comes t’ th’ creek, an’ put on your fire
there, an’ I’ll be findin’ you.”
Entering the timber, Paul found himself sheltered from the wind, in
pleasant contrast to the open hills. Scarcely two hundred yards from
where he parted from Dan he came upon the creek. Though he had no axe
he made his fire without difficulty, profiting by the wood lore
learned from Dan. He had also learned the knack of plucking birds
quickly, and in a little while had the two ptarmigans, impaled upon
sticks, broiling before the blaze, while he basked in the warmth, and
filled in his time plucking the remaining birds.
Dan had not yet put in his appearance when Paul decided that the
ptarmigans were quite done. He removed them from the fire, and with a
strong exercise of self-restraint waited for Dan to join him in the
repast. Presently, however, hunger got the better of him.
“There isn’t any use waiting for Dan,” he finally said to himself. “I
simply can’t stand it another minute,” and he ate one of the birds
with a relish beyond anything, he thought, that he had ever before
experienced. The temptation to eat the other was very strong but he
turned his back upon it, and, lying down, was presently dozing.
How long he had been asleep he did not know, but at length he opened
his eyes, suddenly wide awake, with a consciousness that something was
watching him. The fire had died to smouldering coals, and he was cold,
but fear of the watcher impelled him to remain motionless and still,
while he peered into the shadow of the timber.
Presently he discovered in a clump of bushes on the opposite side of
the creek a pair of glowing amber-green eyes. They were malicious,
piercing eyes, and Paul’s heart stood still for a moment. Then he
remembered what Dan had often told him: “They ain’t nothin’ in this
country t’ be scared of unless you comes on a big pack o’ wolves, an’
they’s mostly cowards,” and his courage returned.
Very cautiously he reached for Dan’s rifle, and with exceeding care
sighted it upon a spot just between the glistening eyes. Then
steadying his nerves, and holding his breath for an instant, he fired.
Simultaneously with the explosion something sprang into the air and
then fell back upon the ground. Whatever the thing was, he had hit it.
Highly excited, he dropped the rifle, and regardless of the icy waters
forded the creek, dashed up the opposite bank, and without doubt that
the animal was quite dead, ran directly in, incautiously, toward the
clump of bushes where it had fallen.
Suddenly, when less than ten feet from the bushes, a great snarling,
malevolent cat-like beast appeared at the edge of the cover, directly
before him.
Paul stopped, stupefied at the unexpected appearance. The animal
crouched for a spring. It was too late to retreat. Paul’s heart stood
still. A cold chill ran up his spine. He had left his rifle at the
fire, and was quite defenseless, save for the hunting knife at his
belt. He grabbed the knife, and as the beast leaped toward him
instinctively threw up his arms to guard his face.
Its fore paws landed squarely upon his shoulders. With one hand he
grasped its throat, and with a tremendous, unnatural strength pushed
it from him, while with the other hand he slashed blindly with his
knife at its body. He could feel its sharp claws tearing his flesh.
Then the earth began to reel, darkness came, and he fell unconscious.
[Illustration: He could feel its sharp claws tearing his flesh]
CHAPTER XII
FACTOR MACTAVISH OF FORT RELIANCE
When Paul opened his eyes he felt very damp and uncomfortable. As his
vision cleared he beheld Dan standing over him with his hat full of
water, which Dan was undoubtedly about to dash into his face.
“Don’t Dan! Don’t throw that on me!” he plead weakly. “What you
wetting me down that way for?”
“You comin’ to all right?” asked Dan. “You fainted, an’ I were sousin’
you t’ bring you to. I’m thinkin’ I better souse you this un. ’T will
do no harm.”
“Oh, Dan----”
But Paul’s protest came too late, and he received the contents of the
hat full in his face.
“There,” said Dan with satisfaction, “I’m thinkin’ that’ll be enough,
an’ bring you to, all right. How you feelin’?”
“All right now.” His voice was stronger, but still weak. “That thing
’most killed me, didn’t it?”
“You’re a long way from dyin’ yet, but you were havin’ a rare fine
fight with th’ varmint, an’ when you kills un you faints. Feelin’
stronger? I’m thinkin’ a bit more water’ll be helpin’ you, now.”
“No! No, Dan!” plead Paul, trying to rise, but still too weak. “Don’t
throw any more water on me. I’m soaked and freezing with it now.”
“Well, maybe you’re havin’ enough,” said Dan, uncertainly. “Dad says
th’ best thing t’ bring a feller around when he gets done up is plenty
o’ water.”
“What kind of an animal was that? When it came leaping at me I thought
my time had come.”
“’Twere a lynx, an’ a wonderful big un, too, an’ nice an’ fat. He’ll
make fine eatin’. How’d he come t’ fight? I never heard o’ one
fightin’ before. They always runs.”
“Why, I shot him, and thought I’d killed him, and when I came over
without the rifle he jumped on me.”
Dan examined the bloody carcass of the great lynx lying by Paul’s
side.
“There’s where your bullet comes,” said he, pointing at a furrow along
the top of the head. “’T were breakin’ th’ skin an’ stunnin’ he. He
just comes to, like you’re doin’ now, when you gets over, an’ bein’
sort o’ cornered he jumps on you. That’s th’ way of all beasts.
Anything’ll turn on a feller when ’tis cornered.”
“I thought I was a goner, and I don’t understand how I ever killed it.
Do I seem to be hurt much? I feel sore all over.”
“Not so bad. Scratched a bit, but ’t ain’t no account. You sticks your
knife in his heart. Feelin’ like gettin’ up now?”
“I’ll try.”
With Dan’s assistance Paul rose to his feet, but he felt very weak,
and uncertain on his legs.
“I never can walk back to the boat, Dan.”
“We’ll not be goin’ back t’ th’ boat this evenin’. There, keep a good
holt of me, an’ we’ll cross th’ creek an’ put a fire on. You’re
shiverin’ with th’ cold.”
Dan piloted the tottering Paul to a comfortable place beside the
embers of Paul’s former fire, relighted the fire and presently had a
cheerful blaze. Then he broke some spruce boughs for a couch, and when
Paul said he was quite comfortable and feeling “bully good again,
except for the sore spots,” Dan spread out before him a porcupine, a
big Arctic hare and five more ptarmigans.
“That’s what I were gettin’ on th’ hunt,” he announced proudly. “Now
what you thinkin’ o’ un?”
“Dan, that’s just fine. Why, we can live like kings now. I suppose
that’s a porcupine, isn’t it? And of course it’s good to
eat--everything seems to be good to eat in this country.”
“Yes, they’s rare fine eatin’. I likes un as well as deer’s meat. Now
I’ll have a snack an’ then pack th’ tent an’ beddin’ in here. I feels
wonderful gaunt.”
“Dan, you’re a wonder! Here you’ve been tramping after game all this
time, and stopping to help me, without a thing to eat since
yesterday.”
“If a feller gets game he’s got t’ keep after un when he sees un,”
commented Dan, between mouthfuls of the now cold ptarmigan Paul had
cooked for him. “An’ ’tis tastin’ wonderful fine, now I gets un. We’ll
be havin’ a good feed when I gets back, an’ we’ll find th’ tent rare
snug in this timber, free from th’ gale. She’s blowin’ wonderful stiff
outside.”
“I’m strong enough now, I guess, to go along and help carry the
things. I don’t want you to do it alone, Dan. You do all the hard
things,” and Paul attempted to rise.
“You’ll be stayin’ where you is,” objected Dan, forcing Paul back upon
his couch. “’Tis but a light load for me. I’m used t’ packin’, an’
I’ll not be long.”
“I do feel pretty weak,” admitted Paul, settling on his couch again.
When Dan returned an hour later the sun had set. He brought with him
the tent, blankets, cooking utensils and stove, but declared they were
not heavy. He declined Paul’s assistance in pitching the tent, and
working with the skill of a woodsman soon had all in readiness for
the night, a fire in the stove, and three ptarmigans stewing in the
kettle.
“They’s a wonderful rough sea runnin’,” he remarked when he finally
sat down. “I’m thinkin’ we’ll not be gettin’ out o’ here for two days
yet. Th’ wind’s shifted t’ th’ west’ard an’ she’s blowin’ a gale, an’
she’s kickin’ up a sea as won’t settle in a day after th’ blow stops.”
Dan’s weather prophecy proved quite correct, and three days passed
before they were permitted by weather and sea to break camp and resume
their journey. Paul’s wounds were not serious, though the deep
scratches he had received were painful and troublesome. However, he
was able while they remained ashore to attend to camp duties, while
Dan hunted.
Under Dan’s direction he roasted the four quarters of lynx and the
porcupine, together with another porcupine Dan had secured, as a
reserve supply of food. The porcupines were placed upon the coals and
the quills and hair thoroughly singed off, after which they were
scraped. This done, a big log fire was built. On either side and
slightly in front of the fire a stake was driven, and a pole extending
from stake to stake was tied in position. From the pole, and directly
before the fire, the porcupines and quarters of lynx were so
suspended, each at the end of a string, that they hung just high
enough to clear the ground. By occasionally twirling the string upon
which each was hung, every portion of the roasting meat was exposed to
the heat and thoroughly cooked.
Paul found Dan’s estimate of porcupine not at all overdrawn. He
declared it not unlike, and even superior to, roasted young pig; and
the lynx he insisted was equal to the finest veal.
Dan’s hunting during this period brought them, besides the second
porcupine, forty more ptarmigans and three snowshoe rabbits. Thus when
they broke camp they were not only well fed but were well supplied
with provisions for several days.
It was early dawn of a keen, cold morning when they turned toward the
boat with the outfit on their backs. The frost crackled under foot,
and when the sun broke out, as they were crossing the berry-covered
ridge, it set the frost-covered earth sparkling and scintillating,
transforming it into a fairy world strewn with diamonds.
From the hilltop they could see the sea stretching far away to the
eastward in a silvery, shimmering sheen.
“Isn’t it immense!” exclaimed Paul, as they sat beside their packs for
a brief rest. “I’ve learned to love the sea, in spite of the rough way
it’s knocked us about, and I’ll be mighty glad to be afloat again.”
“’Tis wonderful fine,” admitted Dan, rising to lead the way down.
A gentle swell was running, and with a good sailing breeze from the
northwest they made excellent progress. To their astonishment,
however, they discovered early in the afternoon a long coast line,
just discernible, directly east of them.
“Now this must be a bay we’re runnin’ into,” suggested Dan when this
new coast was discovered, “and I’m thinkin’ ’t will be best to cross
un, for if we runs t’ th’ head of un we’ll be losin’ a rare lot o’
time.”
Accordingly they took an easterly course, and with sunset made a
comfortable landing and cheerful camp, where driftwood in plenty was
to be found for their stove. It was a cozy, snug camp, and a savory
supper of hot broth and boiled birds, added to the satisfaction of
having accomplished a good day’s voyage to the southward, made them
very jolly and happy.
When they had eaten Dan produced his harmonica and blew a few notes.
Suddenly he ceased the music and listened intently, then springing to
his feet left the tent. Paul, aware that something of importance had
happened, was close at his heels. Outside Dan listened again, keeping
silence for several minutes. Then he asked excitedly:
“Does you hear un? Does you hear un?”
“Yes, what is it?” asked Paul, also excited. “Wolves?”
“Dogs! ’Tis husky dogs! They’s huskies clost by t’ th’ east’ard, an’
them’s their dogs howlin’! Hear un!”
They were silent again for a moment, to be certain that there was no
mistake, and as the distant “How-oo, how-oo, how-oo” came up from the
eastward, Paul shouted:
“Hurrah! Hurrah!” and then threw his cap in the air in an ecstasy of
delight.
“They’s down t’ th’ east’ard, an’ we’ll sure see un tomorrow,” said
Dan. “When I first hears un in th’ tent, I were thinkin’ ’t were
wolves howlin’, they howls so like wolves. But ’t ain’t wolves, ’tis
sure husky dogs.”
“And tomorrow we’ll meet people again, even if they are huskies, and
our troubles will be ended! Oh, Dan, I’m so thankful I can hardly
contain myself!”
They sat and talked about home and the hope of the morrow until late,
and even when they did lie down excitement and anticipation kept them
still talking and awake until at last they fell into restless sleep.
Long before daybreak Dan arose very quietly for a look at the weather
and to light the fire, but quiet as he was Paul heard him. “Is it time
to get up, Dan?” he asked.
“’T will soon be time,” answered Dan. “I wakes an’ gets up, for we’re
wantin’ t’ be early, sure, so’s t’ be fair ready t’ start soon’s we
can see.”
“I can hardly wait to get away!” exclaimed Paul.
Breakfast was eaten in darkness, and the boat loaded and ready for the
start before the first hint of dawn appeared in the east. In spite of
their impatience Dan deemed it unwise, however, to venture upon the
unknown waters until it was sufficiently light to avoid submerged
reefs and treacherous bars, and for nearly an hour they were compelled
to walk up and down the shore to keep warm, for the morning was
stinging cold. At length Dan announced:
“We may’s well be goin’ now. ’T is fair light.”
They hugged the shore closely, turning the boat into every cove and
bight, that there might be no possibility of missing the Eskimos for
whom they were looking.
“There!” said Dan at length. “There they is!”
Deep down in a cove, in a shelter of a towering ledge of rocks, stood
a skin tupek of the Eskimos. Two men and some women and children, who
had discovered the approaching boat even before Dan had discovered
them, were watching them curiously from the beach.
The welcome was most hospitable, as the welcome of Eskimos always is,
everyone shaking hands with Paul and Dan, laughing and greeting them
with “Oksunae.”
Presently they learned that one of the men could speak broken English,
and Dan related to him, making him understand with some difficulty,
their adventures.
“Kablunok soon,” said he, “close.”
“No understand. What’s ‘kablunok’?” Dan asked.
“Kablunok, white man. Very close.”
“Where is un?”
“Post; there,” pointing south. “Very close. Mr. MacTavish.”
The Eskimos indicated a direction apparently inland from their
position.
“No water?” asked Dan. “We walk?”
[Illustration: The Eskimos were watching them curiously from the
beach]
“No; water plenty. Big point,” explained the Eskimo, drawing on the
sand two parallel lines, rounded together at one end. “Land,” he
explained. “We here,” indicating a point on one side of it, “post
here,” indicating another point almost directly opposite. “Umiak,
boat, sail round.”
This made the situation clear to Dan. The Eskimo encampment was on one
side of a long, narrow peninsula, while on the opposite side of the
peninsula was located a trading post, and by sailing around the
extreme point of the peninsula they would presently reach the post.
The lads were anxious to proceed at once, but the Eskimos insisted
upon their drinking some hot tea which one of the women had prepared.
They then said adieu to their friends, and with light hearts and high
expectations resumed their journey, which they felt was now, with all
its hardships and uncertainties, soon to end.
Early in the forenoon the sun disappeared behind thickening gray
clouds, and before midday, when they rounded the point, an early
storm was threatening. But the young wanderers gave small thought to
this, for presently they were to reach the post, where they would be
secure from wintry blast and driving snow. In their impatience the
time passed tediously, and dusk was settling when at last Dan
exclaimed:
“There she is! There’s th’ post!”
Lying back from the shore were the low white buildings of Fort
Reliance, a famous post of the Hudson Bay Company. Smoke was rising
from its chimneys, and as they looked lights began to flicker in the
windows. Behind the post rose rugged, barren hills of storm-scoured
rocks. On a flat bit of ground to the westward of the buildings Indian
campfires lighted the thickening gloom, and in dark silhouette Indian
tepees stood out against the sky line. But despite its austere setting
and bleak surroundings, old Fort Reliance appealed to the two
expectant, weather-beaten youths as the most attractive haven on
earth.
It was quite dark when the bow of their boat finally grated upon the
gravelly beach below the post. The landing was deserted, save by
skulking, sinister-looking wolf dogs which prowled about, snarling at
one another, ever ready to attack the unwary man or beast that fell in
their way.
The first flakes of the coming snowstorm were falling as the boys
sprang ashore and made fast their boat. This secured, they followed a
well-beaten path to the door of a long, low building whose cheerfully
lighted windows bespoke warmth and comfort within. On the threshold
they hesitated for a moment, then Dan knocked boldly upon the door.
“Come in,” a voice called.
Paul took the lead, and entering they found themselves in a large
square room, lighted by kerosene lamps and heated by a big wood stove
which crackled a cheery welcome. Next the walls were several desks,
two of them occupied by young men busily engaged with their pens.
“Why, hello,” said the one near the door. “I thought it was one of the
men. Are you up from York factory?”
“No,” answered Paul, “we came from the north. We got lost in the fog,
and our ship got away without us.” With this introduction he told the
story briefly of their experiences. “And,” continued he, “we want to
put up here until a ship comes for us. I suppose that won’t be until
next summer, but my father will send it then, and he’ll pay your
bill.”
“You’ll have to talk with Mr. MacTavish, the master of the post, about
that. He’ll be in soon. Sit down.”
Presently the door opened, and a tall, broad-shouldered, powerful man,
with full gray beard and shrewd eyes, entered. The young man stepped
smartly forward.
“These young fellows went adrift from their ship somewhere to the
northward, sir,” said he. “They’ve worked their way down here in a
small boat, and they want to be put up for the winter.”
Paul and Dan had respectfully risen to their feet. Mr. MacTavish’s
appearance as he surveyed them was anything but reassuring. There was
a certain hard look about his eyes and mouth that was repelling. His
attitude was not cordial, even before he spoke.
“Do you want to buy provisions?”
“No,” answered Paul, “we want to put up here for the winter.”
“This isn’t a hotel; it’s a Hudson Bay trading post. If you want to
pitch your tent, one of the men will point you out a good place, and
you can buy provisions at the shop.”
“But,” said Paul, his heart sinking, “we haven’t any money,” and he
proceeded again to relate with detail the story of their adventures.
“My father is rich,” he added, “and he’ll pay all our expenses when
the ship comes for us. You must have heard of him. He is John
Densmore, president of the Atlantic and Pacific Steamship Company, and
the head of a lot of other big companies.”
“I tell you this isn’t a hotel, young man, and even if your father is
all you say, it’s no recommendation to me. I don’t like you Americans.
But to be plain, I don’t believe your yarn. I know your type. You’ve
deserted from a whaler, and you probably stole the boat you have. I
can harbor neither thieves nor deserters,” and he turned toward one of
the desks in dismissal of them.
For a moment Paul was quite stupefied with the affront. Then his pride
and a sense of deep injustice roused his antagonism, and, stepping
before the bulky figure of Factor MacTavish, he exclaimed:
“Do you mean to call us deserters and thieves? You’re the head of this
place and you can do as you want to about giving us a place to stay,
but you can’t call us thieves and deserters. I want you to understand
I’m a gentleman, and I won’t be spoken to in this way by one like
you.”
With this outbreak Paul’s lips began to tremble, and he was at the
point of tears. Factor MacTavish was taken wholly by surprise. He was
accustomed to browbeat and insult the natives and people under him,
and none ever ventured a retort. Here was a different type of person.
He had expected a cringing appeal to follow his cruel charge. But
instead this youth, placing honor and good name above any
consideration of personal comfort and safety, boldly defied him. Here
certainly was a youth of spirit and of courage, and he admired the
characteristics. The big man looked down at Paul in silent, amused
astonishment. This attitude angered Paul almost beyond restraint. His
eyes flashed, he doubled his fists, and swallowing his emotion,
blurted out:
“I feel like striking you! You’re a big coward to speak to two boys
that way!”
[Illustration: “You are a big coward”]
Dan had until now kept silent. Paul’s speech quite dumbfounded him for
a moment, but quickly aware that his friend was thoroughly in earnest
in the threat, and fearing that he would actually attack the big man,
he grabbed Paul’s arm and drew him back.
“Don’t strike un, Paul! Don’t strike un!” Dan exclaimed. “’T will do
no good. He knows what he says ain’t true, an’ we know it ain’t true.
Dad says when a feller knows he’s right, an’ he knows th’ Lord knows
he’s right, it don’t matter what folks says or thinks.”
Factor MacTavish laughed, and in the laugh was a note of good humor.
The defiance of these two lads scarcely reaching to his shoulder
amused him, and he could not but admire the display of courage in the
face of odds.
“Well, you’ve got some spunk, and I like spunk. You may stay over
night. It’s snowing, and you’d better go to the men’s house for
tonight. We always put up travelers one night. James,” to one of the
clerks, “show them the men’s house.”
“We won’t stay a single night unless you take back what you said about
our being thieves and deserters,” broke in Paul, his defiant attitude
unabated. “We’re honest, and we’re not beggars crawling after you.”
“I don’t know whether you’re honest or not, or anything about you. You
may be what you say you are. Now, if you want to accept a night’s
lodging, it’s open to you, and I’ll talk to you tomorrow. James, show
these boys to the men’s house.”
“You say you were wrong in calling us thieves?” insisted Paul.
“Perhaps I was. We won’t talk about it now,” and he turned to one of
the desks to put an end to the discussion.
“We’ll take that for an apology,” said Paul, somewhat mollified.
“Thank you.”
James, the clerk, introduced them to the men’s house, and presently
they had their things under cover, secure from the now heavily falling
snow, and ate their supper of cold roast lynx from their own larder,
supplemented by a pot of hot tea generously donated by the half-breed
Indian cook.
CHAPTER XIII
WINTER SHELTER AND HARD WORK
“Paul,” said Dan, after the half-breed cook who brought them the tea
had returned to his preparation of supper, “you’re wonderful brave.
I’m thinkin’ now you would have hit th’ master if I hadn’t been
interferin’.”
“I’m afraid I would, and then he’d have pitched us both out,” admitted
Paul. “It wasn’t because I was brave, though, but I was mad all
through when he called us thieves. Think of it!”
“’T were brave o’ you. I’m thinkin’ you’d fight anything if ’t were
called for. But when we gets on th’ ice pan, first off, I were
misjudgin’ you; you seemed scared and I were thinkin’ you timid.
You’re a rare lot braver ’n me.”
“No, I’m not, Dan.”
“Yes you is. See th’ way you fit th’ lynx, an’ killed un, too. An’
th’ way you stands up t’ that man is sure wonderful.”
“I had to fight the lynx; it made me. And that man’s a big coward.
What do you suppose he’s going to do with us? Turn us out in the snow
to starve or freeze to death? I feel as though I’d like to punch him
now!” And Paul clenched his fists. “Called us thieves! Why, Dan, I
never had any reason to steal, and you wouldn’t take a pin that didn’t
belong to you.”
“Neither of us would steal, an’ I’m thinkin’ he knows un well enough.”
“What shall we do if he turns us out?”
“’Tis hard t’ say. I’m thinkin’ we’ll be goin’ back in th’ bush, an’
stop t’ hunt when we finds a good place.”
The wind had risen to a tempest, and it shrieked and howled around the
building now in a way that made the boys appreciate the snug warmth of
the shelter, and led Dan to remark:
“We needs clothes. We’ll be sure freezin’ t’ death without un, an’ th’
cold weather comin’ on.”
Somewhere outside a bell clanged several strokes. Presently the door
opened, and three men, shaking snow from their caps and stamping it
from their feet, entered.
“’Tis a wild nicht,” said one, a big, grizzly bearded fellow, after
they had formally greeted Paul and Dan. “Ye arrived just in time,
laddies. Are ye up from York Factory?”
“No,” answered Paul, “we came from the north.”
“And how, now, could that be? The ship’s away this lang time.”
Paul explained briefly how they had gone adrift, and their subsequent
adventures, up to the time of meeting Factor MacTavish.
“My name,” he added, “is Paul Densmore, and my friend is Dan Rudd.”
“I’m glad t’ meet ye lads. My name is Tammas Ferguson, and this is
Sam’l Hogart, and this Amos Tupper,” introducing his companions.
During this conversation and ceremony the men were washing and
preparing for supper, and as they sat down Amos invited:
“Set in to the tyble, and ’ave a bite to heat.”
“Thank you, we’ve eaten,” answered Paul.
“Coom, laddies, and have a bite mair,” urged Tammas. “’T will do ye no
harm this cowld nicht.”
Chuck, the half-breed cook, at this juncture placed a plate piled high
with bread upon the table, and this offered a temptation too great to
resist. They were longing for bread above all things in the world, and
with a “Thank you” they took the seats assigned them without further
objection.
“Ye’ll be bidin’ wi’ us the winter, and ye must no be backward,”
encouraged Tammas.
They were not in the least backward. They ate a great deal of Chuck’s
indifferent, soggy bread, sopped in black molasses, and thought it
delicious, and each drank at least three cups of strong tea.
“And did ye see the master?” asked Tammas when supper was over and all
were seated about the hot stove.
“Yes,” answered Paul, “and he told us we could stay only tonight.”
“Did he say that now?”
“’E needs men. ’E’s short’anded, and ’e needs more men,” broke in
Amos. “Tomorrow ’e’ll be hengaging you.”
“There’s no doot o’ that. So don’t worry, lads, aboot the morrow,”
encouraged Tammas.
The men filled their pipes with tobacco cut from black plugs, and
chatted with each other and the boys, whom they drew hospitably into
their group. Dan played several airs upon his harmonica, to their
great delight, and Paul described the wonders of New York, which Amos
always endeavored to discount with descriptions of what he considered
the greater wonders of London.
When bedtime finally came, Tammas stepped out of doors for “a look at
the weather.”
“’Tis an awfu’ nicht,” he announced upon his return. “’Tis fortunate
you lads made post as ye did. Ye’d ha’ perished in the cowld and snow
of this nicht.”
Paul and Dan spread their blankets on the floor, and very thankful
they were for the shelter. Outside the wind howled dismally, and
dashed the snow against the windows.
Morning brought no abatement of the storm. If possible the snow fell
more thickly and the wind blew more fiercely. The office building, ten
yards from the door of the men’s house, could scarcely be made out,
and the boys rejoiced anew at their safety.
Breakfast was eaten by lamplight. Tammas insisted that the lads join
in the meal, and when the bell clanged to call the men to work, he
admonished:
“If the master is hard, and says ye canna’ remain, coom to me at the
smithy. I’ll ne’er be seein’ ye turned out in this awfu’ storm, an’
neither will Sam’l or Amos. If there’s no ither way, we’ll pay for
your keep.”
“Aye, that we will,” assented both Amos and Samuel.
“Thank you,” said Paul. “If you do, my father will pay you back.”
“The master’s apt to be ’ard, but stand up to ’im. ’E likes men with
grit to stand up and face ’im,” advised Amos, as the three went out to
their work.
“Well, those are men with hearts, and true friends, and even if they
are rough looking, they’re gentlemen,” remarked Paul, as the door
closed.
“’T ain’t clothes or money as makes a man,” said Dan. “Dad says ’tis
th’ heart under th’ shirt.”
They dreaded the meeting with David MacTavish, the factor, and for
half an hour they hesitated to face the ordeal.
“But they ain’t no use puttin’ un off,” suggested Dan, finally, after
they had discussed at some length the probable outcome of the coming
interview. “What we has t’ do, we has t’ do, an’ th’ sooner ’tis done
th’ sooner ’tis over. An’ you knows wonderful well, Paul, how t’ talk
t’ he.”
“I’m not afraid of him,” declared Paul, working up his courage. “Let’s
go now and see if he’s in the office.”
Factor MacTavish was in his office, busy with accounts, when they
entered, but for full ten minutes he ignored their presence. Finally
looking up he said, in a much pleasanter tone than that of the
previous evening:
“Come here, boys.”
They stepped up to his desk.
“How did you pass the night?” he asked.
“Very comfortably, thank you,” answered Paul.
“I’ve been thinking about you fellows, and I’ve decided to let you
remain at the post and work for your living. We’re shorthanded, and
it’s mighty lucky for you that we are, for we can’t keep hangers-on
and idlers around here. You--what is your name?”
“Paul Densmore.”
“You go over to the blacksmith’s shop, and help Thomas Ferguson, and
do whatever he wants you to do. And you other fellow, what’s your
name?”
“Dan’l Rudd, sir.”
“You can help Amos Tupper in the cooper shop.”
“Yes, sir.”
“When they haven’t anything for you to do, there’s plenty of wood to
saw and split, and enough to keep you busy. Now get out.”
Then Paul and Dan turned to go.
“Hold on! You’ll stay in the men’s house with the others. Are those
the only clothes you have?”
“All except some underclothes,” answered Paul.
“Well, they’ll not be enough for winter. James,” to the chief clerk,
“have adikeys made for these fellows, and some duffel socks and
deerskin moccasins, and a pair of mittens for each. Now if you fellows
prove yourselves useful you can stay here for the winter, and if you
don’t I’ll kick you both out of the post. You may go.”
It was an effort for Paul to restrain himself from making a defiant
reply, but he realized in time that this might get them into trouble.
He felt incensed that his word had not been taken, when he promised
that his father would pay his own and Dan’s expenses. He was on the
whole very glad, however, that even this arrangement had been made,
for the storm had brought him a realization of the fruitlessness of
any attempt to live in the open with their insufficient equipment,
together with the uncertainty of killing sufficient game to sustain
them.
And so Paul Densmore, the only son of a king of finance, a youth who
would one day be a multi-millionaire in his own right, was glad
enough to earn his living as a common laborer.
CHAPTER XIV
A LONELY CHRISTMAS
Dan had been accustomed to work and exposure all his life, and he
found his new employment, on the whole, not disagreeable. Paul’s
experiences after they had gone adrift had to some extent prepared
him, also, for the tasks he was now called upon to perform, and at the
end of a week he became fairly well reconciled to his position.
Aside from giving them a curt order now and again, Factor MacTavish
rarely spoke to either of them. He invariably treated them as ordinary
menials--as he treated the unskilled half-breed servants--useful
auxiliaries to the post life, just as the dogs were useful
auxiliaries, and save for the fact that he did not kick or beat them,
he gave them little more consideration than he gave the dogs.
In accordance with the factor’s instructions, James Benton, the chief
clerk, or “clark” as he called himself, supplied each of them with
two suits of heavy underwear; a kersey cloth adikey--an Eskimo garment
which was pulled over the head like a shirt and was supplied with a
hood--an outer adikey made like the other but of smooth cotton cloth,
to shed the snow; three pairs of duffel socks made from heavy woolen
cloth; a pair of deerskin moccasins made by an Indian woman; a pair of
moleskin leggings; and warm mittens; and each was given a pair of
bearspaw snowshoes, without which it would have been quite impossible
to have walked in the deep snow.
Each outfit, the clerk informed them, was valued at eighteen dollars,
and each boy was charged with this amount on the company’s books. They
were each to receive their board and three dollars a month wages, the
three dollars not to be paid them in money but to be credited to their
account until the debt of eighteen dollars was balanced.
Though they had arrived in mid-October, and had begun work at once,
Factor MacTavish argued that until they had become accustomed to the
duties required of them they would be of little value, and therefore
decreed that the munificent wage of three dollars a month should not
begin until November. Therefore, they were told, they were virtually
bound to the service of the company, with no freedom to leave the
post, until the following May, when, if no other purchases were made
in the meantime, their debt would be balanced and they would be free
to go where they pleased.
“Now if you want the outfit, and want to stay, you’ll have to agree to
these terms in writing,” said the clerk. “If you don’t sign a written
agreement you’ll have to leave the reservation at once.”
Thus they were forced to become the victims of a system of peonage,
for they had no choice but to sign the agreement.
The lads felt the injustice of this treatment keenly. They were well
aware that the value of their work would be many times greater than
the amount of wages allowed them, but they were wholly at the mercy of
the factor.
“It’s an outrage!” exclaimed Paul when he and Dan were alone. “We
earn a lot more than three dollars a month. Why Father used to allow
me a hundred dollars a month for spending money.”
“Yes,” said Dan, “we earns anyway ten dollars a month. He’s a
wonderful hard man. But we’ll have t’ put up with un, I’m thinkin’.”
“He’s got us here,” complained Paul, “and he knows we can’t get away,
and he’s going to make all he can out of us. The old skinflint!”
“He’s sure a hard un,” admitted Dan, “but we’ll have t’ put up with
un. Dad says that kind o’ man always gets what’s comin’ to un some
time, an’ what’s comin’ to un ain’t what they likes, neither.”
“And he pretends he’s doing us a great favor! The old pirate!”
“They’s no use thinkin’ about un. Dad says when th’ wind’s ag’in ye,
don’t get worked up about un, an’ cross. Take un cheerful, an’ be
happy anyway, an’ she’ll shift around fair after awhile.”
So they gave no hint of discontent, but went cheerfully about the
tasks assigned them, as though they really enjoyed them, though much
of the philosophy of Dan’s “Dad” had to be evoked at times when their
spirits flagged, to drive back rising discontent.
But they had enough to eat, and with their new clothing, supplemented
by the things they already had, they were warmly enough clad, even
when the short days of December came, with biting, bitter cold.
The storm which overtook them on the evening of their arrival at Fort
Reliance, continued intermittently for several days. It was the first
real storm of winter. Steadily the weather grew colder. By
mid-November the bay was frozen solidly as far as eye could reach.
The Indians, save two or three old men and women who did odd chores
around the post, had packed their belongings on toboggans in the first
lull in the storm, two days after the arrival of Paul and Dan, and the
western wilderness had swallowed them in its mysterious depths.
Post life was exceedingly quiet and humdrum, although it possessed
something of spice and novelty for the lads, particularly Paul. The
dogs always interested him when they were harnessed to the sledge by
Jerry, the half-breed Eskimo servant, and he was always glad to be
detailed to accompany Jerry and the team when they were engaged in
hauling firewood from the near-by forest. The impetuosity and dash of
the dogs upon leaving home, and Jerry’s management of them and the
sledge, filled Paul with admiration. But Paul was especially
fascinated by Jerry’s dexterity in handling the long walrus hide whip,
full thirty feet in length. With it Jerry could reach any lagging dog
in the team with unerring aim. He could flick a spot no bigger than a
dime with the tip of the lash, and he could crack the whip at will
with reports like pistol shots.
Under Jerry’s instruction Paul practiced the manipulation of the whip
himself, at every opportunity, and he considered it quite an
accomplishment when he was able to bring the lash forward and lay it
out at full length in front of him. In his early attempts to do this
he generally wrapped it around his legs, and occasionally gave himself
a stinging blow with the tip end in the back of his neck. But with
patient practice he at length found that he could not only strike an
object aimed at with considerable skill, but could crack the whip at
nearly every attempt.
Jerry was always good natured and indulgent. He taught Paul the knack
of managing the dogs and sledge, and at length permitted him to drive
the team upon level, easy stretches of trail. On steep down grades,
however, where the dogs dashed at top speed and the loaded sledge in
its mad rush seemed ever on the point of turning over or smashing
against a stump or rock, he had no desire to try his skill and
strength.
But these excursions with the dogs were practically the only
adventures that came to the boys. Generally they were kept busy at the
woodpile, one at either end of a cross-cut saw, cutting the long wood
into stove lengths, and splitting it into proper size; or, when the
weather was too stormy for out-of-door employment, Paul assisted
Tammas in the blacksmith shop while Dan was kept from idleness by
Amos in the cooperage.
Paul was always glad to be with Tammas, who had in a sense adopted
both lads, and assumed a fatherly interest in their welfare. He was
kindness itself, though he never failed to correct them when he deemed
it necessary. Under his instruction Paul soon learned a great deal
about the handling of tools and the working of iron. The greatest
drudgery, it seemed to the boys, that fell to their lot was the weekly
duty of cleaning the offices and scrubbing the unpainted furniture and
floors to a whiteness satisfactory to the factor.
The day before Christmas dawned bitterly cold. The snow creaked under
foot. Everything was covered with frost rime. The atmospheric moisture
hung suspended in the air in minute frozen particles. When the sun
reluctantly rose, it shone faintly through the gauzy veil of rime, and
gave forth no warmth to the starved and frozen earth.
Paul and Dan were assigned to the woodpile for the day. All forenoon
they sawed and split, working for the most part in silence, for they
were filled with thoughts of other Christmas eves, and the loved ones
at home.
“I wonder if we’ll have to work tomorrow?” asked Paul, when they
returned to the saw after dinner.
“I’m thinkin’ not,” answered Dan. “Amos were sayin’ they keeps
Christmas as a holiday.”
“If we don’t have to, I want to get out in the bush, away from here,
anywhere. I’ll be homesick if I spend Christmas in this place. Can’t
we go for a hunt back in the timber, and have a camp fire and a good
time?”
“’Twould be fine!” agreed Dan. “Now I were thinkin’ of just that
myself. I’m wantin’ t’ get off somewheres wonderful bad. I’ve been a
bit lonesome all day, thinkin’ of home an what they’s doin’ there,
an’ whether they misses me.”
Dan’s voice choked, and for the first time since their acquaintance
began Paul saw tears in his eyes. Dan hastily brushed them away with
his mittened hand, ashamed of giving way to his feelings, and
continued more cheerfully:
“Mother’s like t’ worry a bit, but Dad won’t let she. Dad’ll be
tellin’ she we’re all right. Dad’ll not be fearin’ I can’t take care
of myself.”
“I’ve been thinking about my father and mother too--and what they’re
doing, and whether they miss me much. We always have such a jolly time
on Christmas. Mother gave me this watch last Christmas,” and Paul took
his fine gold watch from his pocket, caressed it and returned it to
its place again. “It’s a nifty one,” he continued. “Father gave me my
pony--the black pony I told you about--‘Pluto’ I call him. But Mother
was always afraid he’d hurt me, and never let me go riding alone. Old
John--he’s the groom--went with me, and he just kept me to a walk.
There wasn’t much fun in that and I soon got tired poking along and
didn’t go out much. When I get home again, though, I’m going to have
fun with Pluto, and Old John can stay at home.”
“Your father must be wonderful rich. I never did be a-horseback, but I
has one o’ the smartest punts in Ragged Cove. Dad made un an’ gives
un t’ me. I’m thinkin’ I likes a punt better ’n a horse.”
And so they talked on as they worked, until darkness came, and they
left the woodpile to fill in the time until the bell called them to
supper, giving Tammas and Amos a hand, Paul in the blacksmith shop,
Dan in the cooperage.
When at length the clanging bell called them from work, and they sat
down to supper, Tammas announced:
“Weel, laddies, ye’ve earned the holiday ye’ll have tomorrow. I’m not
given to praisin’ mair than is a just due, but I may say fairly ye’ve
weel earned the holiday.”
“We’ll have the holiday, then?” asked Paul eagerly. “Can we do as we
want to?”
“Aye, lad, ye may do as ye wishes. There’s t’ be na work on Christmas
day.”
“Dan and I were wondering about it. We’ll go hunting, I guess.”
“We’ll be startin’ with daybreak,” said Dan.
“Ye must na be missin’ the plum duff at dinner, laddies.”
“We want to get away. It is too bad to have to miss plum duff, but I
guess we’ll have to let it slide, unless Chuck saves some for us.”
“Have na fear o’ that. I’ll see he saves ye a full share. Go huntin’
if ye’ve set your hearts on goin’, laddies.”
They were away at daybreak. The air was still and piercing cold,
driving them to a smart trot to keep their blood in circulation. Dan
was an old hand on snowshoes and Paul had already become so adept in
their use that he jogged along and kept the pace set by Dan with
little difficulty.
They took with them their frying pan, their teakettle (a light
aluminum pail) and two cups. Their provisions consisted of a small
piece of fat pork, some bread, tea, salt and a bottle of black
molasses--for here molasses was used to sweeten tea instead of
sugar--which Chuck gave them for their dinner. Each carried a share of
the equipment slung upon his back in one of their camp bags.
Paul took his shotgun, Dan the axe and Paul’s rifle, for the
cartridges for his own rifle were nearly gone. They had no intention
of making an extended hunting trip. Their chief object was a pleasant
bivouac in the forest, where they could enjoy an open fire and freedom
from post restraints.
First they made for the willows that lined the river bank two miles
above the post. Tammas had told them they were certain to find large
flocks of ptarmigans there, feeding upon the tender tops of the
bushes. This proved to be the case, and without difficulty Paul
secured a half dozen of the birds with his shotgun.
Not far beyond they halted among the thick spruce trees, and made a
rousing camp-fire. Then Dan with the axe built a lean-to facing the
fire, while Paul broke spruce boughs with which to thatch it, and for
their seat.
These preparations completed, and the ptarmigans plucked, they lounged
back upon the boughs under the shelter of the lean-to, to chat about
their homes, their plans, and their home-going, until time to cook
dinner.
Two of the ptarmigans were fried with pork, and the bread was toasted,
for variety, and it is safe to say that nowhere in the wide world was
a banquet eaten that Christmas day with keener relish or greater
enjoyment than this simple meal in that far-away spruce-clad
wilderness.
Dinner eaten and dishes washed, Dan piled fresh wood upon the fire,
and the boys spread themselves luxuriously upon the boughs to bask in
the warmth. Paul lay gazing into the blaze, quite lost in thought,
while Dan played his harmonica.
One of Dan’s favorite tunes was “Over the Hills and Far Away.”
Presently he struck up the air, and immediately a melodious tenor
voice, singing to the accompaniment of Dan’s music, began:
“Tom he was a piper’s son,
He learned to play when he was young;
But all the tune that he could play,
Was ‘Over the hills and far away.’”
The boys were startled. They had heard no one approach, and they
sprang to their feet.
Standing by the fire opposite them was a tall, lank man of middle age.
In the hollow of his left arm a rifle rested. He was dressed as a
trapper--a fur cap, buckskin capote, buckskin leggins, and moccasins.
Beside him stood an Indian, similarly dressed and nearly as tall and
lank as himself.
[Illustration: The boys were startled. They had heard no one
approach]
CHAPTER XV
THE TRAPPER FROM INDIAN LAKE
The stranger laughed at the startled boys, who gazed at him and the
Indian in mute surprise. Wrinkles at the corners of his gray-blue eyes
indicated habitual good humor. The eyes themselves seemed always to
smile, even when his lips did not.
“You were having such a good time,” said he, in a rich, well-modulated
voice, “that I disliked to disturb you, but it has been so long since
I saw a white face that I had to do it.”
“We’re mighty glad you did,” answered Paul, who instinctively felt
that in spite of his rough exterior and dress their visitor was well
bred and cultured. “Won’t you sit down?” he continued. “We’re just out
from the post enjoying the holiday.”
“Thank you, we will join you, and perhaps return to the post with you,
if you don’t mind.” He kicked off his snowshoes, stuck them upright
in the snow at the end of the lean-to, the Indian following his
example. Then extending his hand to each of the boys he said, by way
of introduction:
“My name is Charles Amesbury. I’m trapping back in the Indian Lake
country. My friend here is Ahmik, though you will hear them call him
John Buck at the post.”
“My name is Paul Densmore.”
“Mine’s Dan’l Rudd.”
“How do?” said the Indian, following his companion’s example and
shaking hands.
“You seem to be having a cozy time here,” remarked Amesbury, picking
the ice from his beard as rapidly as the heat from the fire loosened
it sufficiently.
“We’re having a bully good day. We were getting homesick over at the
post, and ran over for the holiday.”
Dan had gone to the river for a kettle of water, and returning put it
over the fire.
“We’ll be boilin’ th’ kettle, an’ you’ll have a snack o’ pa’tridge
along with a cup o’ tea,” he suggested.
“Thank you. Don’t mind if we do, eh Ahmik?” And Amesbury contentedly
stretched his long legs, which seemed very much in the way.
“Ugh. Good,” remarked Ahmik, who was sitting on his heels.
Four of the ptarmigans, as well as some of the pork and bread,
remained, and while the water was heating Dan sliced pork in the
frying pan, while Paul dismembered the birds, ready for Dan to arrange
them in the pan to fry when the pork grease began to bubble. Amesbury,
lazily looking on, began to sing:
“Their wings are cut and they cannot fly,
Cannot fly, cannot fly;
Their wings are cut and they cannot fly,
On Christmas day in the morning.”
The boys laughed, and Paul remarked:
“They can’t fly very far. We clipped their wings on the way out.”
“When did you come from New York, Densmore?”
“Left there last July. How did you know I came from New York?”
“You have the accent, and a New Yorker handles his r’s pretty much as
a Londoner handles his h’s; he tacks them on where they don’t belong,
and leaves them off where they do. I’m a New Yorker myself, though
you’d never suspect it. I outgrew the accent long ago. I haven’t been
there for--let me see--more than twenty years--how time flies!”
“From New York!” Paul’s face lighted up with pleasure. “But I thought
you said you were a trapper?”
“So I am. I came to this country when I left home, twenty years ago,
and I’ve been here ever since.”
“And never been home since! How could you stay away from home for
twenty years? And New York too? It seems to me I’ve been away for
ages, and it’s only half a year. You bet I’ll go back the first
chance.”
Amesbury’s face became grave for an instant.
“It’s too long a story--the story of my coming. I’ll tell you about
it, perhaps, some time when I’m not so hungry,” and he smiled. “But
how about you? What brought you?”
He listened with manifest interest while Paul related the happenings
of the weeks just past, and until Dan finally set the pan of fried
ptarmigan between the visitors, interrupting with:
“Tea’s ready, sir. Help yourselves t’ th’ pa’tridges an’ bread.”
And while Dan poured the tea and the two men stirred in molasses from
the bottle, Amesbury hummed irrelevantly:
“Heigh ding-a-ding, what shall I sing?
How many holes has a skimmer?
Four and twenty. I’m half starving!
Mother, pray give me some dinner.”
Then, as he took a piece of breast from the pan:
“Well, Densmore, the rest of the story. Don’t mind the interruption.
It was important. But so is your story. I’m immensely interested.”
The story and dinner were finished together. Amesbury made no comment
at once, then while he cut tobacco from a black plug, and stuffed it
into his pipe, he repeated:
“O, that I was where I would be,
Then would I be where I am not!
But where I am I must be,
And where I would be I cannot.
“That reference is to you chaps. I wouldn’t be anywhere else if I
could, and I wouldn’t have missed this good Christmas dinner and
meeting you fellows right here for worlds.”
Reaching for a hot coal he applied it to his pipe, and the pipe
lighted he resumed his reclining position, puffing quietly for a
moment, when he remarked:
“Old Davy MacTavish is as hard as they make ’em. The company is all
there is in the world for him that’s worth while. He’d cut a man’s
soul out and throw it to the dogs, if the company would profit by his
doing so. Thank God, the factors aren’t all like him.”
“Bad man,” remarked Ahmik, puffing at his pipe.
Amesbury lapsed into silence, while he smoked and gazed at the fire,
apparently in deep reflection. Presently, as though a brilliant
thought had occurred to him, he exclaimed enthusiastically:
“I have it! How would you chaps like to leave the post and go up
Indian Lake way with me trapping for the winter? I go out to Winnipeg
in the spring with my catch, and you might go along, if the wolves
don’t eat you up in the meantime, or you don’t freeze to death.”
“Could we? Could we go with you?” asked Paul excitedly.
“’T would be wonderful fine!” exclaimed Dan.
“No reason why you can’t. I’m up there all alone, and I need a couple
of chaps like you to use for dumb-bells, or to kick around when I want
exercise, or suffer from _ennui_.”
“We’ll be wonderful glad o’ th’ chance t’ go with you,” said Dan, “and
t’ be doin’ things t’ help when you’s sick an’ sufferin’, but I’s
not likin’ t’ be kicked, sir. Is ‘ownwe’ a bad ailment, sir?”
“Pretty bad sometimes, but I’ll try and control myself and not kick
you _very_ hard,” explained Amesbury, looking very grave about his
lips but with eyes betraying merriment.
“Oh, Dan,” exclaimed Paul, laughing outright, “ennui isn’t a sickness.
Mr. Amesbury is just joking.”
Dan did not understand the joke, but he smiled uncertainly,
nevertheless.
“We’ll hit the trail, then, the day after New Year’s. How’ll that suit
you?” asked Amesbury.
“Can’t go too soon to suit us,” said Paul.
“Now I’m thinkin’,” suggested Dan, “th’ master’ll not be lettin’ us
leave th’ post. I were so glad t’ be goin’ I forgets we has a debt an’
we signed papers t’ work un out, an’ he’ll sure not let us go till we
works un out.”
“That’s so,” admitted Paul in a tone of deep disappointment.
“How much did you say the debt amounted to?” asked Amesbury.
“Eighteen dollars for each of us,” answered Paul, “but we’ve been here
working two months with wages, and that takes off six dollars from
each debt, so the first of the month our debts’ll each be down to
twelve dollars.”
“Good arithmetic; worked it out right the first time,” Amesbury nodded
in approval. “Now if you each pay the old pirate twelve dollars, how
much will you owe him and how long can he hold you at the post?”
“Why the debt would be squared and he couldn’t keep us at all.”
“Right again.”
“But we has no money to pay un,” broke in Dan.
“Just leave all that to me,” counseled Amesbury. “I’ll attend to his
case.”
“Oh, thank you, Mr. Amesbury,” and Paul grasped the trapper’s hand.
“’Tis wonderful kind of you,” said Dan.
“Don’t waste your words thanking me,” cautioned Amesbury. “Wait till I
get you out in the bush. I’ll get my money’s worth out of you chaps.”
“‘See-saw, Margery Daw,
Johnnie shall have a new master;
He shall have but a penny a day,
Because he can’t work any faster.’”
He stretched his long arms, yawned, untangled his ungainly legs from
the knot into which he had twisted them, and rose to his feet,
remarking:
“Do you see where the sun is, fellows? It’s time to be going. You can
lash these traps of yours on the top of my flat sled. Ahmik and I left
our flat sleds just below here.”
“My criky!” exclaimed Paul. “The sun’s setting. I didn’t realize it
was so late.”
In accordance with Amesbury’s suggestion all of their things, save
their guns, were lashed on one of the long, narrow toboggans upon
which he and Ahmik hauled their provisions and camp outfit, and the
four turned toward the post, in single file, Paul and Dan highly
elated with the prospect of presently turning homeward.
CHAPTER XVI
RELEASED FROM BONDAGE
Tammas, Samuel, and Amos, who had spent the day caribou hunting, but
had killed nothing, were gathered around the stove engaged in a heated
argument as to whether a caribou would or would not charge a man when
at close quarters, when Paul and Dan entered with the visitors.
“Weel! Weel!” exclaimed Tammas, rising. “If ’tis no Charley Amesbury
and John Buck wi’ the laddies!”
Amesbury and Ahmik were old visitors at the post. Every one knew them
and gave them a most hearty welcome. Even Chuck, who was mixing
biscuit for supper, wiped his dough-debaubed right hand upon his
trousers, that he might offer it to the visitors, and Jerry, who lived
with his family in a little nearby cabin, and had seen them pass, came
over to greet them.
Amesbury warned the lads to say nothing of their plan to the post
folk. “I’ll break the news gently to Davy MacTavish when the time is
ripe for it,” said he. “You fellows keep right at your work as though
you were to stay here forever.” And therefore no mention was made of
the arrangement to Tammas and the others.
During the days that followed Amesbury and Ahmik made some purchases
at the post shop, including the provisions necessary for the return
journey to their trapping grounds. They had no debt here, and
therefore bartered pelts to pay for their purchases. Their trading
completed, Amesbury produced two particularly fine marten skins, and
laid them upon the counter. “I’ve got everything I need,” said he,
“but I don’t want to carry these back with me. How much’ll you give?”
“Trade or cash?” asked MacTavish, examining them critically.
“Trade. Give me credit for ’em. I may want something more before I
go.”
“Ten dollars each.”
“Not this time. They’re prime, and they’re worth forty dollars apiece
in Winnipeg.”
“This isn’t Winnipeg.”
“Give them back. They’re light to pack, and I guess I’ll take them to
Winnipeg.”
But MacTavish was gloating over them. They were glossy black,
remarkably well furred, the flesh side clean and white.
“They are pretty fair martens,” he said finally, as though weighing
the matter. “I may do a little better; say fifteen dollars.”
“I’ll take them to Winnipeg.”
“You can’t get Winnipeg prices here.”
“No, but I don’t have to sell them here. I thought if you’d give me
half what they’re worth I’d let you have them. You can keep them for
twenty dollars each. Not a cent less.”
“Can’t do it, but I’ll say as a special favor to you eighteen
dollars.”
“Hand them back. I’m not an Indian.”
“You know I’d not give an Indian over five dollars.”
“I know that, but I don’t ask for a debt. You see I’m pretty free to
do as I please. Hand ’em back.”
But the pelts were too good for MacTavish to let pass him, and after a
show of hesitancy he placed them upon the shelf behind him and said
reluctantly:
“They’re not worth it, but I’ll allow you twenty dollars each for
them. But it’s a very special favor.”
“Needn’t if you don’t want them. I wouldn’t bankrupt the company for
the world.”
“I’ll take them.”
The bargain concluded, Amesbury strolled away, humming:
“‘A diller, a dollar,
A ten o’clock scholar,
What makes you come so soon?
You used to come at ten o’clock,
But now you come at noon,’”
and MacTavish glared after him.
It was a busy week at the post. Day after day picturesque Indians came
in, hauling long, narrow toboggans, pitching their tepees near by,
and crowding the shop during daylight hours bartering away their early
catch of pelts for necessary and unnecessary things.
Paul and Dan kept steadily at their tasks. Amesbury made no further
reference to the arrangement he had made with them until New Year’s
eve, when he strolled over to the woodpile toward sundown, where they
were hard at work, humming, as he watched them make the last cut in a
stick of wood:
“‘If I’d as much money as I could spend,
I never would cry ‘old chairs to mend,
Old chairs to mend, old chairs to mend;’
I never would cry ‘old chairs to mend.’”
When they laid down the saw to place another stick on the buck, he
said:
“Never mind that. You chaps come along with me, and we’ll pay our
respects to Mr. MacTavish.”
“Oh, have you told him we were going? I was almost afraid you’d
forgotten it!” exclaimed Paul exultantly.
“Never a word. Reserved the entertainment for an audience, and you
fellows are to be the audience. Come along; he’s in his office now,”
and Amesbury strode toward the office, Paul and Dan expectantly
following.
MacTavish glanced up from his desk as they entered, and nodding to
Amesbury, who had advanced to the center of the room, noticed Paul and
Dan near the door.
“What are you fellows knocking off work at this time of day for? Get
back to work, and if you want anything, come around after hours.”
“They’ve knocked off for good,” Amesbury answered for them, his eyes
reflecting amusement. “They’re going trapping with me up Indian Lake
way. I’m sorry to deprive you of them, but I guess I’ll have to.”
“What!” roared MacTavish, jumping to his feet. “Are you inducing those
boys to desert? What does this nonsense mean?”
“Yes, they’re going. Sorry you feel so badly at losing their society,
but I don’t see any way out of it.”
“Well, they’re not going.” MacTavish spoke more quietly, but with
determination, glowering at Amesbury. “They have a debt here and they
will stay until it is worked out. They’ve signed articles to remain
here until the debt is worked out, and I will hold them under the
articles. You fellows go back to your work.”
“We’re not going to work for you any more,” said Paul, his anger
rising. “Mr. Amesbury has told you we’re going with him, and we are.”
“Go back to your work, I say, or I’ll have you flogged!” MacTavish was
now in a rage, and he made for the lads as though to strike them, only
to find the ungainly figure of Amesbury in the way.
“Tut! Tut! Big Jack Blunderbuss trying to strike the little
Tiddledewinks! Fine display of courage! But not this time. No
pugilistic encounters with any one but me while I’m around, and my
hands have an awful itch to get busy.”
“None of your interference in the affairs of this post!” bellowed
MacTavish. “You’re breeding mutiny here, and I’ve a mind to run you
off the reservation.”
“Hey diddle diddle,” broke in Amesbury, who had not for a moment lost
his temper, and who fairly oozed good humor. “This isn’t seemly in a
man in your position, MacTavish. Now let’s be reasonable. Sit down and
talk the matter over.”
“There’s nothing to talk over with you!” shouted MacTavish, who
nevertheless resumed his seat.
“Well, now, we’ll see.” Amesbury drew a chair up, sat down in front of
MacTavish, and leaning forward assumed a confidential attitude. “In
the first place,” he began, “the lads owe a debt, you say, and you
demand that it be paid.”
“They can’t leave here until it is paid! They can’t leave anyhow!”
still in a loud voice.
“No, no; of course not. That’s what we’ve got to talk about. I’ll pay
the debt. Now, how much is it?”
“That won’t settle it. They both signed on here for at least six
months, at three dollars a month, and they’ve got to stay the six
months.”
“Now you know, MacTavish, they are both minors and under the law they
are not qualified to make such a contract with you. Even were they of
age, there isn’t a court within the British Empire but would adjudge
such a contract unconscionable, and throw it out upon the ground that
it was signed under duress. You couldn’t hire Indians to do the work
these lads have done under twelve dollars a month. In all justice you
owe them a balance, for they’ve more than worked out their debt.”
“I’m the court here, and I’m the judge, and I’m going to keep these
fellows right here.”
“Wrong in this case. There’s no law or court here except the law and
the court of the strong arm. Now I’ve unanimously elected myself
judge, jury and sheriff to deal with this matter. In these various
capacities I’ve decided their debt is paid and they’re going with me.
As their friend and your friend, however, I’ve suggested for the sake
of good feeling that they pay the balance you claim is due you under
the void agreement, and I offer to make settlement in full now. I
believe you claim twelve dollars due from each--twenty-four dollars in
all?”
It was plain that Amesbury had determined to carry out the plan
detailed, with or without the factor’s consent, and finally MacTavish
agreed to release Paul and Dan, and charge the twenty-four dollars
which he claimed still due on their debt against the forty dollars
credited to Amesbury for the two marten skins. He declared, however,
that had he known Amesbury’s intention he would not have accepted a
pelt from him, nor would he have sold Amesbury the provisions
necessary to support him and the lads on their journey to Indian Lake.
“You can never trade another shilling’s worth at this post,” announced
MacTavish as the three turned to the door, “not another shilling’s
worth.”
“Now, now, MacTavish,” said Amesbury, smiling, “you know better. I’ve
a credit here that I’ll come back to trade out, and I’ll have some
nice pelts that you’ll be glad enough to take from me.”
“Not a shilling’s worth,” repeated the factor, whose anger was not
appeased when he heard Amesbury humming, as he passed out of the door:
“‘A diller, a dollar, a ten o’clock scholar,
What made you come so soon?
You used to come at ten o’clock,
But now you come at noon.’”
It was to be expected that MacTavish would refuse them shelter for the
night, but he made no reference to it, probably because in his anger
he forgot to do so, and the following morning, when his wrath had
cooled, he astonished Paul and Dan when he met them with, for him, a
very cheery greeting.
On New Year’s morning Amesbury and Ahmik visited the Indian
encampment, and with little difficulty secured from their Indian
friends two light toboggans for Paul and Dan to use in the
transportation of their equipment.
The day was spent in taking part in snowshoe obstacle races, rifle
matches, and many contests with the Indian visitors, and the evening
in final preparations for departure. In early morning, before the bell
called the post folk to their daily task, they passed out of the men’s
house for the last time. Tammas, Amos and Samuel were sorry to lose
their young friends and assistants, but glad of their good fortune.
“I’ll be missin’ ye, laddies. God bless ye,” said Tammas.
“Aye, God bless ye,” repeated Samuel.
“Hi ’opes you’ll ’ave a pleasant trip. Tyke care of yourselves,” was
Amos’s hearty farewell.
They turned their faces toward the vast dark wilderness to the
westward, redolent with mystery and fresh adventure. Presently the
flickering lights of the post, which a few weeks before they had
hailed so joyously, were lost to view.
CHAPTER XVII
THE SNOWSHOE JOURNEY TO INDIAN LAKE
There was yet no hint of dawn. Moon and stars shone cold and white out
of a cold, steel-blue sky. The moisture of the frozen atmosphere,
shimmering particles of frost, hung suspended in space. The snow
crunched and creaked under their swiftly moving snowshoes.
They traveled in single file, after the fashion of the woods. Amesbury
led, then followed Ahmik, after him Paul, with Dan bringing up the
rear. Each hauled a toboggan, and though Paul’s and Dan’s were much
less heavily laden than Amesbury’s and Ahmik’s, the lads had
difficulty in keeping pace with the long, swinging half-trot of the
trapper and Indian.
Presently they entered the spruce forest of a river valley, dead and
cold, haunted by weird shadows, flitting ghostlike hither and thither
across ghastly white patches of moonlit snow. Now and again a sharp
report, like a pistol shot, startled them. It was the action of frost
upon the trees, a sure indication of extremely low temperature.
Dawn at length began to break--slowly--slowly--dispersing the
grotesque and ghostlike shadows. As dawn melted into day, the real
took the place of the unreal, and the frigid white wilderness that had
engulfed them presented its true face to the adventurous travelers.
Scarce a word was spoken as they trudged on. Amesbury and Ahmik kept
the silence born of long life in the wilderness where men exist by
pitting human skill against animal instinct, and learn from the wild
creatures they stalk the lesson of necessary silence and acute
listening. Dan, too, in his hunting experiences with his father, had
learned to some degree the same lesson, and Paul had small inclination
to talk, for he needed all his breath to hold the rapid pace.
Rime had settled upon their clothing, and dawn revealed them white as
the snow over which they passed. The moisture from their eyes froze
upon their eyelashes, and now and again it was found necessary to pick
it off, painfully, as they walked.
The sun was two hours high when Amesbury and Ahmik suddenly halted,
and when Paul and Dan, who had fallen considerably in the rear,
overtook them, Ahmik was cutting wood, while Amesbury, lighting a
fire, was singing:
“‘Polly put the kettle on,
Polly put the kettle on,
Polly put the kettle on,
And let’s drink tea.’”
“How are you standing it, fellows?” he asked, looking up.
“Not bad, sir,” answered Dan.
“I’m about tuckered out, and as empty as a drum!” exclaimed Paul.
“Pretty hard pull for raw recruits,” said Amesbury, laughing. “But
wait till tomorrow! Cheer up! The worst is yet to come.”
“I hope it won’t be any harder than this,” and Paul sat wearily down
upon his toboggan.
“No,” encouraged Amesbury, “better snowshoeing, if anything. But
there’s the wear and tear. You’ll have a hint of it tonight, and know
all about it tomorrow.”
“I finds th’ snowshoein’ not so bad today,” said Dan, “but I’m
thinkin’ now I knows what you means. I had un bad last year when I
goes out wi’ Dad. ’T were wonderful bad, too. I were findin’ it
wonderful hard t’ walk with th’ stiffness all over me when I first
starts in th’ mornin’, but th’ stiffness wears off after a bit, an’
I’m not mindin’ un after.”
“That’s it. You’re on,” laughed Amesbury, as he chipped some ice from
a frozen brook to fill the kettle for tea.
“Very hard, you find him,” broke in Ahmik, joining in Amesbury’s
laugh. “You get use to him quick. Walk easy like Mr. Amesbury and me
soon. No hard when use to him.”
Ahmik was growing more talkative upon acquaintance, and drawing out of
the natural reticence of his race with strangers, as is the way of
Indians when they learn to know and like one.
It was a hard afternoon for Paul, and he had to summon all his grit
and fortitude to keep going without complaint until the night halt was
finally made, but he did his share of the camp work, nevertheless,
with a will, and when the tent was pitched and wood cut he sat down
more weary than he had ever been in his life.
Amesbury and Ahmik traveled in true Indian fashion when Indians make
flying trips without their families. They had neither tent nor tent
stove to protect them. The experienced woodsman can protect himself,
even in sub-Arctic regions, from the severest storm and cold, so long
as he has an axe. Sometimes he resorts to temporary shelters, with
fires, sometimes to burrows in snowdrifts, or to such other methods as
the particular conditions which he has to face suggest or demand.
Paul and Dan, however, had their tent, tent stove and other
paraphernalia. The tent they pitched upon the snow, stretching it, by
means of the ridge rope, between two convenient trees. When it was
finally in place Dan banked snow well up upon all sides save the
opening used for an entrance.
While Dan was thus engaged Paul broke spruce boughs for a floor
covering and bed, Ahmik cut wood for the stove, and Amesbury unpacked
the outfit and set the stove in place upon two green log butts three
feet long and six inches thick. This he did that the stove might not
sink into the snow when a fire was lighted and the snow under the
stove began to melt.
The telescope pipe in place, Amesbury put a handful of birch bark in
the stove, broke some small, dry twigs upon it, lighted the bark, as
it blazed filled the stove with some of Ahmik’s neatly split wood, and
in five minutes the interior of the tent was comfortably warm.
Paul spread the tarpaulin upon the boughs which he had arranged,
stowed their camp things neatly around the edge of the interior, and
night camp was ready. Though rather crowded, the tent offered
sufficient accommodation for the four.
A candle was lighted, and Amesbury installed himself as cook. A
kettle of ice was placed upon the stove to melt and boil for tea. A
frying pan filled with thick slices of salt pork was presently
sizzling on the stove. Then he added some salt and baking powder to a
pan of flour, mixed them thoroughly, and poured enough water from the
kettle of melting ice to make a dough.
The pork, which had now cooked sufficiently, was taken from the pan
and placed upon a tin dish, and the dough, stretched into thin cakes
large enough to fill the circumference of the pan, was fried, one at a
time, in the bubbling pork grease that remained. In the meantime tea
had been made.
“All ready. Fall to,” announced Amesbury.
“I feels I’m ready for un,” said Dan.
“I can eat two meals,” declared Paul.
“I’m interested to see what the day’s work did for you chaps. Now if
you can’t eat, Ahmik and I will feel that we didn’t walk you fast
enough today, and we’ll have to do better tomorrow, eh, Ahmik?”
Amesbury’s eyes twinkled with amusement.
“Ugh! Big walk tomorrow. Very far. Very fast,” and Ahmik grinned.
“Goodness!” exclaimed Paul. “If we have to walk any farther or faster
tomorrow than we did today, I’ll just collapse. I’m so stiff now I can
hardly move.”
“That’s always the case for a day or two when a fellow starts out for
the first time on snowshoes and does a full day’s work. It won’t last
long, but we’ll take it a little slower tomorrow, to let you get
hardened to it,” Amesbury consoled.
When they stopped to boil the kettle the following day Paul was
scarcely able to lift his feet from the snow. Sharp pains in the
calves of his legs and in his hips and groins were excruciating, and
he sat down upon his toboggan very thankful for the opportunity to
rest.
“How is it? Pretty tired?” asked Amesbury, good-naturedly.
“A little stiff--and tired,” answered Paul, whose pride would not
permit him to admit how hard it was for him to keep up.
“We’ll take a little easier gait this afternoon. I didn’t realize we
were hitting it off so hard as we were this morning.”
“Thank you.” Paul wished to say “Don’t go slow on my account,” but he
realized how utterly impossible it would be for him to keep the more
rapid pace.
When luncheon was disposed of and they again fell into line, the pain
was so intense that he could scarcely restrain from crying out. But he
kept going, and saying to himself:
“I won’t be a quitter. I _won’t_ be a quitter.” He began to lag
wofully, however, in spite of his determination and grit, and the
slower pace which Amesbury had set. Thus they traveled silently on for
nearly an hour, when all at once Amesbury stopped, held up his hand as
a signal to the others to halt and remain quiet. Dropping his toboggan
rope he stole stealthily forward and was quickly lost to view.
Presently a rifle shot rang out, and immediately another. A moment
later Amesbury strode back for his toboggan, where the others were
awaiting him, humming as he came:
“‘His body will make a nice little stew,
And his giblets will make me a little pie, too.’”
“Come along, fellows,” he called. “Two caribou the reward of
vigilance. We’ll skin ’em.”
Just within the woods, at the edge of an open, wind-swept marsh, they
left their toboggans, and a hundred yards beyond lay the carcasses of
the two caribou Amesbury had killed.
“There was a band of a dozen,” he explained, as they walked out to the
game. “I thought we could use about two of them very nicely.”
“Good!” remarked Ahmik, drawing his knife to begin the process of
skinning at once.
“I’ll tell you what,” said Amesbury, “unless you chaps would like to
help here, suppose you pitch the tent. We’ll not go any farther
today.”
“That’s bully!” exclaimed Paul, who had been at the point of declaring
his inability to walk another mile.
“Everything’s bully,” declared Amesbury, “and fresh meat just now is
the bulliest thing could have come our way. All right, fellows; you
get camp going. You’d find skinning pretty hard work in this weather,
but Ahmik and I don’t mind it.”
“My, but I’m glad we don’t have to go any farther today,” said Paul
when he and Dan returned to make camp. “I’m just done for. I can
hardly move my feet.”
“Does un pain much?” asked Dan, sympathetically.
“You bet it does,” and Paul winced.
“Where is un hurtin’ most now?”
“Here, and here,” indicating his hips, groins and calves.
“Lift un feet--higher.”
“Oh! Ouch!”
“Why weren’t you sayin’ so, now? ’Tis sure th’ snowshoe ailment, an’
not just stiffness. Mr. Amesbury’d not be goin’ on, an’ you havin’
that.”
“I thought it was just stiffness, and would wear off if I kept going.
Besides, I didn’t want to be a baby and complain.”
“’Tis no stiffness. ’Tis th’ snowshoe ailment, an’ ’twould get worse,
an’ no better, with travelin’. ’Tis wonderful troublesome sometimes.
Dad says if you gets un, stop an’ camp where you is, an’ bide there
till she gets better. ’Tis th’ only way there is, Dad says, t’ cure
un.”
“I never heard of it before.”
“Now I’ll be pitchin’ th’ tent, an’ you sits on th’ flat-sled an’
keeps still.”
“Oh, I’d freeze if I sat down. I’d rather help.”
They had just got the tent up and a roaring fire in the stove when
Amesbury and Ahmik came for toboggans upon which to haul the meat to
camp.
“I’m thinkin’,” said Dan, “we’ll have t’ be bidin’ here a bit. Paul’s
havin’ th’ snowshoe ailment bad.”
“What’s the trouble, Paul?” asked Amesbury.
Paul explained.
“Why, you’re suffering from _mal de raquet_. Dan’s right; we must stay
here till you’re better--a day or two will fix that. Mustn’t try to
travel with _mal de raquet_. It’s a mighty uncomfortable companion.”
At the end of two days, however, Paul was in fairly good condition
again, and the journey was resumed without further interruption, save
twice they were compelled by storms to remain a day in camp.
Two weeks had elapsed since leaving the post when finally, late one
afternoon, Amesbury shouted back to the lads:
“Come along, fellows. We’re here at last.”
Ahmik had stopped and was shoveling snow with one of his snowshoes
from the door of a low log cabin, half covered with drifts. It was
situated in the center of a small clearing among the fir trees which
looked out upon the white frozen expanse of South Indian Lake.
“This is our castle,” Amesbury announced as Paul and Dan joined him.
“Here we’re to live in luxurious comfort. That’s the southern
extremity of Indian Lake. What do you think of it?”
“’Tis a wonderful fine place t’ live in if th’ trappin’s good,” said
Dan.
“It looks mighty good to me. What a dandy place it must be in summer!”
Paul exclaimed.
Ahmik now had the door cleared and they entered. The cabin contained a
single square room. At one side was a flat-topped sheet-iron stove,
similar in design to the tent stove commonly in use in the north, but
of considerably larger proportions and heavier material. Near it was a
rough table, in the end opposite the door stood a rough-hewn bedstead,
the bed neatly made up with white spread and pillow cases. A shelf of
well-thumbed books--the _Bible_, _Shakespeare_, _Thomas à Kempis_,
Milton’s _Paradise Lost_, Bunyan’s _Pilgrim’s Progress_, Wordsworth’s
_Poems_, _Robinson Crusoe_, _Mother Goose’s Melodies_, _Aesop’s
Fables_, _David Copperfield_, and some random novels and volumes of
travel and adventure. On one end of a second table, evidently used as
a writing desk, were neatly piled old magazines and newspapers, on the
other end lay some sheet music and a violin, and in the center were
writing materials.
The chairs, like all of the furniture, were doubtless the handiwork of
Amesbury himself. Everything in the room was spotlessly clean and in
order. The setting sun sent a shaft of sunlight through a window,
giving the room an air of brightness, and enhancing its atmosphere of
homely comfort.
When the fire which Amesbury lighted in the stove began to crackle, he
asked:
“Well, fellows, how do you like my den? Think you can be comfortable
here for three or four months?”
“’Tis grand, sir,” said Dan.
“Mr. Amesbury, it’s splendid!” declared Paul.
Both lads had been long enough from home, and had endured sufficient
buffeting of the wilderness to measure by contrast with their recent
experiences the attractions of Amesbury’s cabin, and it appealed to
them as little short of luxurious.
“Not splendid, but good enough for a trapper. Hang up your things;
you’ll find pegs. Make yourselves at home now. Sit down and rest up.
Ahmik will take care of the stuff outside,” and as Amesbury went
about the preparation of supper he sang:
“‘There was an old woman, and what do you think?
She lived upon nothing but victuals and drink:
Victuals and drink were the chief of her diet;
This tiresome old woman could never be quiet.’”
Luscious caribou steaks were soon frying, biscuits were baking, and
presently the delicious odor of coffee filled the room.
“I always keep coffee here,” explained Amesbury. “Rather have it than
tea, but it’s too bulky to carry when I’m hitting the trail.”
“It’s the first smell of coffee I’ve had since we left the ship, and
oh, but it smells bully to me!” said Paul.
Candles were lighted, a snowy white cloth spread on the table. When at
length they sat down to eat, Amesbury, with bowed head, asked grace.
“’Tis good,” remarked Dan, accepting a liberal piece of caribou meat,
“t’ hear un say grace. Dad always says un.”
“I neglect it when I’m on the trail,” said Amesbury. “My father was a
preacher. He always said grace at home, and it’s second nature to me
to do it when I sit at a table. Part of eating. We mustn’t forget, you
know, that we owe what we have to a higher Power, and we shouldn’t
forget to give thanks.”
“That’s what Dad would be sayin’, now.” Dan had admired Amesbury
before, but this comparison of him with his father was the highest
compliment he could have paid him, and indicated the highest regard
for his friend.
“I’ll tell you, chaps, my theory of the way the Lord gives us our
blessings. He gives us eyes and hands and feet, and best of all He
gives us brains with which to reason things out. Then He provides the
land with all its products, the birds and animals and forests. He
gives us the sea with its products, too. He intends that we use our
brains in devising methods of applying the products of earth and sea
to our needs, and to use our hands and feet and eyes to carry out what
our brain tells us how to do. If I hadn’t used my eyes and hands and
feet the Lord never would have put this venison on the table.”
“That’s just what Dad says,” agreed Dan. “He says they ain’t no use
prayin’ for things when they’s a way t’ get un yourself.”
“Your dad’s right. If you chaps had just spent your time praying when
you went adrift on that ice pan, you’d be at the bottom of Hudson Bay
now. Yes, your dad’s right. Thank the Lord for the things that come
your way, but get up and hustle first, or they won’t come your way.
Use your brains and your hands. That’s the thing to do.”
Supper finished, Amesbury and Ahmik cut tobacco from black plugs,
filled their pipes; Amesbury whittled some long shavings from a stick
of dry wood, lighted an end of a shaving by pushing it through the
stove vent, and applied it to his pipe; Ahmik followed his example,
and then turned his attention to washing dishes.
Puffing contentedly at his pipe, Amesbury lifted the violin from its
case, settled himself before the stove and began tuning the
instrument.
“I likes t’ hear fiddlin’ wonderful well,” remarked Dan.
“That’s good, for I’m going to fiddle. Do you like it, too, Densmore?”
“I’m very fond of music.”
“Then, no one objecting, I’ll begin.”
Amesbury began playing very softly. Dan sat in open-mouthed wonder,
eyes wide, and scarcely breathing. Paul was enthralled. It was a
master hand that held the bow. The player himself seemed quite
unconscious of his listeners and surroundings. The wrinkles smoothed
out of the corners of his eyes, the alert twinkle left the eyes and a
soft, dreamy expression came into them, as though they beheld some
beautiful vision. He seemed transfigured as Paul looked at him.
Another being had taken the place of the ungainly, rough-clad trapper.
For a full hour he played. Then laying his violin across his knees sat
silent for a little. The music had cast a spell upon them. Even
Ahmik, who had seated himself near the table, had let his pipe die
out.
All at once the humorous wrinkles came again into the corners of
Amesbury’s eyes, and the eyes began to sparkle and laugh. He arose and
returned the violin to its case, humming as he did so:
“‘Hey diddle diddle,
The cat and the fiddle.’
“I always like a little music after supper,” he remarked, resuming his
seat.
“Oh, ’twere more than music!” exclaimed Dan. “’T were--’t were--I’m
thinkin’--’t were like in heaven. ’T weren’t fiddlin’, sir. ’T were
music of angels in th’ fiddle, sir.”
“That’s the best compliment I ever received,” laughed Amesbury.
“Mr. Amesbury,” asked Paul, “where did you ever learn to play like
that? I heard Madagowski, the great Polish violinist that every one
raved over last year. I thought it was great then, but after hearing
you it seems just common.”
“You chaps will make me vain if you keep this up,” and Amesbury
laughed again.
“But where did you learn?” insisted Paul. “And what ever made you turn
trapper?”
Amesbury’s face grew suddenly grave, almost agonized.
“Oh, Mr. Amesbury!” Paul exclaimed, feeling instinctively that he had
made a mistake in urging the question. “If I shouldn’t ask, don’t tell
me! I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right, Paul,” said Amesbury, quietly. “I’ll tell you the
story. It may be well for you to hear it.”
CHAPTER XVIII
STALKED BY WOLVES
Amesbury filled his pipe, lighted it from the stove with one of the
shavings he had whittled, and sat silently contemplating the streak of
light which flashed through the stove vent. He seemed to Paul to have
suddenly grown very old. His normally open, genial countenance was
drawn and haggard, and Paul noted the streaks of gray in his brown
hair and beard.
“It may do you good to hear the story,” Amesbury presently said. “I’ve
never told it to any one, but it’s a pretty good warning to young
fellows like you. I like you, and I hope you’ll not make the mistakes
that I did.” He lapsed into silence again for a few moments, and then
began:
“As I told you, my father was a minister--the gentlest, most
affectionate, sympathetic man I ever knew. If there ever was a true
servant of God he was one. There was never a sweeter or more devoted
woman ever lived than my mother. I believe her spirit comes now of
nights to kiss my forehead as I fall asleep, just as she did in those
long ago days when I was a boy at home.
“She was tireless. Nothing seemed ever too great a task for her. The
women of my father’s church looked upon her in a way as their
counselor, and they used to come to her with their troubles, as the
men came to my father; and men and women were always certain of both
sympathetic and practical assistance.
“I had one sister, three years my senior, and we were chums and
constant companions. We were both born with a passionate love of
music, and when she was twelve and I nine years of age my father, with
much stinting and scraping, purchased her a piano and me a violin.
“My violin instructor was an old German, who was to come to the Manse
once a week to give me a lesson. He was a very impatient old fellow,
but a good teacher, and with my interest in music I made good
progress. The pleasantest memories of my life are of evenings when my
mother sat sewing, and my father relaxed in his easy chair, while
Helen played the piano and I accompanied her on the violin.
“My father designed me, I believe, from my birth, for the ministry. I
was a good student, and at sixteen entered college. Here a new world
opened to me. I had always lived in an atmosphere of religion. Perhaps
I had become satiated with it. At any rate I took only too kindly to
the wild life of the crowd I fell in with at college.
“For the most part the students were industrious, but there were a
few, as there always are, who indulged themselves in dissipation
because they thought it smart, and it was my misfortune to be drawn
among these at the beginning. Perhaps the novelty, in strong contrast
with my home life, attracted me. I do not know.
“At first our dissipations were of a rather mild sort, and I did
pretty well during the freshman year. But during my sophomore year I
got in with a still wilder crowd, and took part in several
discreditable escapades. Some of my companions drank, and early in the
year I for the first time in my life tasted spirituous liquors. Before
college closed for the summer vacation I had twice been mildly
intoxicated. Of course my parents knew nothing of this, but they did
know that I had neglected my studies and was conditioned in Greek,
barely passing the test in other subjects.
“The escapades of the sophomore year became orgies in the junior. I
drank hard at these times, and the liquor made me wild. I’ll not tell
you of the carousings I took part in, nor the reprimands I received
for class and other delinquencies. It came to a climax in early spring
when I entered a class one day in an intoxicated condition, insulted
the professor, and did some damage to the furniture.
“This ended in my dismissal from college. A full report of what had
occurred preceded me home, and for the first time my parents learned
of my debauchery. It was a terrible shock to them. I shall never
forget their grief. If they had scolded or meted punishment it would
have been different, but they did not. My mother threw her arms around
my neck and cried as though her heart would break. My father, tears
streaming down his cheeks, placed his hand upon my shoulder and called
me his poor erring son. I promised them that I would reform. Helen
talked with me and cried with me in private.
“My father’s life hope that I should follow his footsteps in the
ministry was crushed, and he had forever lost his former habitual
cheerfulness. The change in him--I always felt it when in his
presence--hurt me terribly. I resolved to atone, so far as possible,
for the past.
“I took up my old home life again. I attended meetings regularly, as
my father wished, and devoted myself to my violin. My old German
instructor was re-engaged, and I made such good progress that in the
summer when I was twenty years of age he suggested that I go to
Germany for a year, to continue my musical studies there.
“The prospect of a trip abroad filled me with enthusiasm. At first my
parents objected, and particularly my mother, who was now in ill
health, the result, I shall always believe, of the shock she received
at the time of my expulsion from college. I plead so strongly,
however, to be permitted to go, that at length both Father and Mother
consented, and late in the summer I sailed.
“It was a mistake. There is much drinking among German students, and
almost immediately I was drawn among the wildest drinkers and
roysterers.
“During the winter my sister married a prosperous and wealthy young
business man. They decided upon a brief wedding trip abroad, and
planning a pleasant surprise for me said nothing of it in their
letters beyond the particulars of the wedding, for during my absence
it was the custom of Father and Helen to write me twice a week minute
details of the home life.
“I shall never forget the morning they came. I had been out all the
previous night with a party of drinking students and had returned to
my apartment in a state of such beastly intoxication that I had
thrown myself upon a couch, unable to undress and retire to my bed.
Here I was sleeping when a loud knocking aroused me. Blear-eyed,
unkempt, and smelling foul with liquor, I opened the door. There stood
Helen and her husband.
“Their wedding trip was spoiled, of course. They decided to return
home at once and take me with them. Helen made the excuse to our
parents that I was in no physical condition to remain abroad longer. I
think my father suspected something of the true cause, but he gave no
hint of it, and I resumed my old life, but not with the same chastened
feeling that I had experienced on the former occasion. I was becoming
hardened.
“My father’s church and the manse where we lived were in upper New
York, and to satisfy my desire for excitement I used frequently to
take a run down town. It was on one of these occasions, a month after
my return from abroad, that I met one of my former college companions.
He asked me to drink with him and I accepted. One drink led to
another, and when the liquor went to our heads we became hilarious
and decided to make a night of it.
“In the small hours of morning we were sitting at a table in a low
cafe and dance hall. Some others were at the table--people I had never
met--and one of them made a remark at which I took offense. What it
was I do not know. I only know that before my companion or the others
at the table knew what I was about, I was on my feet and smashing a
chair over the offender’s head.
“I was arrested and locked up, and the following day committed to the
Tombs without bail to await the result of the injuries upon the man
whom I had attacked. Then came remorse--awful, sincere remorse--for
the life I had led and the hearts I had broken.
“My father, ever loving, ever sympathetic, came to console me. Again
he called me his poor, erring boy, as he placed his arm around my
shoulders, and tears, in spite of his effort to conceal them, wet his
cheeks.
“I’ll not go into detail, or describe the agonizing weeks that
followed. The man recovered. I was tried for my offense, and in view
of the fact that I had never before been called before a court of
justice, was sentenced to but one year in the penitentiary.
“On the day sentence was pronounced my mother died; killed, of course,
by her boy’s disgrace. When my father returned from the funeral he
resigned his pastorate. He could no longer stand before his
congregation, and the congregation did not wish to retain the services
of a minister whose son was a jail bird. Six months later he followed
my mother. All that he had loved and lived for had been taken from
him.
“Well, I served my sentence, and when I was released I came here. I
had but one thought--to hide myself from the world. I could not stay
in New York and disgrace my sister and her husband with my presence. I
was truly penitent, but I realized that the world would not believe
that. My presence would ever bring up the past.
“Here in the open I have been drawn closer and closer to the God my
father and mother loved and worshiped. Since that awful night I have
never tasted liquor. I have tried to live in rectitude, and so far as
I can to atone for the past.
“I have never written my sister, for I wished her to forget the
disgrace. She never knew what became of me when I left prison. She
probably thinks me dead, and I have had no means of hearing from her.
“My violin has been my constant companion. Every evening when I am
here I play to Father and Mother and Helen. I always see them when I
play. I always see the dear old living room at home, Father in his
easy chair, Mother sewing, and Helen at her piano playing a soft
accompaniment.”
No one spoke for a long time. Then Ahmik rose and refilled the stove.
Amesbury drew his ungainly frame together, strode to the door and
stepped out. Presently he returned singing:
“‘Come, let’s to bed,
Says Sleepy-head.’
“It’s bedtime, fellows, and I know you’re tired. I’d take one of you
in with me, but my bed is pretty narrow, and I’m afraid you wouldn’t
be comfortable. Sleeping bags are pretty good, though. Paul, you have
one already. Here’s one for you, Dan,” and Amesbury drew a warm
sleeping bag from a chest. He was his whimsical, good-natured, normal
self again.
The following day was Sunday. Amesbury held religious services
directly after breakfast. Then he played the violin for an hour, and
they all sang some hymns, after which they chatted, cozily gathered
around the stove, Paul and Dan luxuriating in the homelike atmosphere
that was a part of the cabin.
“Tomorrow,” said Amesbury after dinner, “Ahmik takes to his trapping
trail, and we won’t see him again in a month. He goes westward. I’ll
be going, too, for awhile. My trail takes me south, along one side of
a chain of lakes, and swings back along the other side. I’ll be back
in a week if the weather holds good. Takes me that long to make the
rounds. You chaps make yourselves at home.”
“Can’t we go along and help you?” asked Paul. “It must be mighty
tedious all alone.”
“No, not this trip. Perhaps I’ll take one of you at a time on later
trips. I’ll tell you what! You and Dan do a little trapping on your
own account. There are a lot of traps out here in the woodroom. Dan
knows how to set them. Put them anywhere it looks good to you. I
expect you to earn your board and something more, you know. I told you
that before you came. I’ll give you a chance to work on shares. You
can use my traps and I’ll board you for half your hunt. How does that
suit you?”
“O, aye, ’twill be fine,” said Dan. “I were thinkin’, now, I’d like t’
do a bit o’ trappin’.”
“You might get a silver fox, and go home rich. Now think of that!” and
Amesbury’s eyes twinkled.
“An’ is they silvers here?” asked Dan.
“Sometimes. Silvers, reds, cross, whites and blues. You’ll find
martens in the timber. There are plenty of wolves, too--the big gray
kind. You’ll hear them howling nights.”
“An’ is they wolves, now? I’d like wonderful well t’ kill some
wolves.” Dan’s eyes sparkled.
“Not afraid of ’em, eh?” Amesbury laughed.
“They mostly keeps too far away. They’s cowards, wolves is.”
“Sometimes, but look out for packs.”
“Are there any bears?” asked Paul.
“Bears? Yes, there are bears, but you won’t see any. They’re all in
their dens and won’t come out till spring.”
Long before dawn on Monday morning the boys were awakened from sound
slumber by Amesbury singing, in full, melodious tones:
“‘Awake, arise, pull out your eyes,
And hear what time of day;
And when you have done,
Pull out your tongue,
And see what you can say.’”
Amesbury was cooking breakfast by candlelight, and the room was filled
with the odor of coffee and frying venison steak. Ahmik was getting
his things ready, preparatory to leaving. The boys crawled drowsily
from their sleeping bags.
“Good morning, fellows,” called Amesbury cheerily. “Too bad to get you
out so early, but Ahmik and I’ll have to be going. Wash up;
breakfast’s ready.”
“We’ll miss you terribly,” said Paul. “It’s going to be pretty lonely
when you’re gone.”
“It’ll be good to know I’m missed,” Amesbury laughed. Then more
soberly: “I tell you it’s good to have you chaps here. I’ll look
forward every day I’m gone to getting back. When I’m alone I never
care much whether I’m here or somewhere else. But now I’ve the
pleasant anticipation before me of coming home to a jolly good day or
two each week with you fellows. Your coming here means a lot to me.”
“You’re mighty good to say so. It was so splendid of you to bring us
from the post!” declared Paul.
“You’ve got to earn your way, you know, and if you work hard you’ll
earn a little money besides.”
With the first hint of gray dawn Amesbury and Ahmik donned their
snowshoes, said adieu, and, each hauling his flat-sled, were quickly
swallowed by the black shadows of the forest.
It was a marvelously beautiful day. The rising sun set the frost-clad
trees and snow sparkling and scintillating, the atmosphere was clear
and transparent, and it was altogether too entrancing out of doors for
the lads to forego an excursion. They had become well inured to the
severe cold, growing more intense with the lengthening January days,
and shrank from it not at all.
“Let’s begin our trapping today,” Paul suggested. “It’s just too great
to stick inside.”
“Now I were thinkin’ that,” said Dan. “We might be settin’ some traps,
an’ get our trails begun.”
“All right; that’s bully!” Paul exclaimed enthusiastically. “I never
did any trapping, and I’d like to learn how.”
They selected a dozen traps each, and cut some bits of venison to bait
them with. Dan carried one of Amesbury’s axes and Paul’s shotgun,
explaining: “We might be seein’ some birds, now,” but Paul, with his
own light axe and his share of traps, decided his rifle would be too
heavy to carry.
Half a mile from the cabin, in a creek valley, Dan stopped, and
pointing to tracks in the snow, explained:
“Them’s marten tracks, an’ I’m thinkin’ we’ll set a trap here.”
He accordingly selected a spruce tree about four inches in diameter,
cut it off four feet above the snow, and in the top of the stump made
a V-shaped notch. He then trimmed all the branches, except the brush
at the top, from the tree, and with the brush end lying in the snow,
laid the butt end firmly in the notch cut in the top of the stump,
with the butt projecting, probably, four feet beyond the stump. With
his axe he now split the butt of the tree, and prying it open inserted
a piece of the venison they had brought for bait. Just back of the
bait, and on top of the tree trunk, he fastened and set a trap.
“There,” remarked Dan, “I finds that a rare easy way t’ set marten
traps, an’ a good un, too. Th’ marten walks up th’ tree t’ get th’
bait, an’ right in th’ trap.”
“I can do that all right,” said Paul.
“Oh, yes, you can do un. ’Tis easy, now you knows how. I’m thinkin’
you might be workin’ up this brook, an’ set th’ traps you has, an’ I
cuts over t’ th’ west’ard an’ finds another place t’ set mine.”
“All right,” assented Paul, “and then we’ll each have our own traps to
look after. It’s going to be great sport, Dan.”
“’T will be fine t’ blaze trees high up where you sets traps, t’ mark
th’ traps,” cautioned Dan. “When you gets through now, don’t be
waitin’ for me. I’ll make back t’ th’ cabin.”
Accordingly they parted. Dan, turning to the right, disappeared, and
Paul, passing up the valley, was presently deeply engrossed in his
work. Once he fancied he heard something behind him, but there was
nothing to be seen when he turned to look, and concluding he had
imagined it he dismissed it from his mind and continued his work.
His last trap was set late in the afternoon, and, very hungry, he
turned toward the cabin. A little way down the trail he again had the
sensation that some creature was stealthily following him, but still
there was nothing visible. This feeling clung to him now, and
presently made him so nervous that he increased his pace to a trot.
He was still a full mile from the cabin when, again glancing behind,
he discovered two great, skulking animals a hundred yards in his rear.
“Husky dogs!” he said aloud, and felt momentary relief from his
anxiety. Then like a flash he realized that they were not dogs at all,
but big, savage gray wolves. A cold chill ran up Paul’s back. He had
no arms save his axe. The wolves had stopped. They were sitting upon
their haunches, eyeing him hungrily.
CHAPTER XIX
ON THE FUR TRAILS
Paul and the wolves watched each other for a full minute. When Paul’s
first terror left him somewhat, and when he remembered what Dan had so
often said: “They ain’t no beast to be skeered of in this country,”
and again: “Wolves is big cowards unless they’s in packs,” he regained
his self composure somewhat. Here were two, to be sure, but two could
hardly be designated as a pack.
He also remembered that he had heard that a loud scream would
sometimes frighten savage animals, and gathering his energies for it,
he took a step toward the wolves, at the same instant opening his
lungs in one wild, vociferous yell. The wolves, however, were not to
be frightened so easily. They sat with their tongues lolling, and if
an animal’s countenance can display amused wonder, theirs certainly
did.
Paul, with a renewal of his fear, resumed his trail home. He wished to
run, but Amesbury had told a story of having been followed by three or
four once, when he was unarmed, and had stated that the fact that he
had not increased his pace, and had given the animals no evidence of
fear, had prevented them from attacking him. “An animal knows when
you’re frightened,” explained Amesbury. “Let him feel that you’re in
fear of him, and he’ll attack. If you’re ever followed, keep an even,
unhurried gait, and they’ll be shy of you. But start to run and the
beast will do the same, and overtake you every time.”
So Paul kept as even a pace as he could maintain under the
circumstances. Now and again he glanced back. The wolves were
following. For a little way they seemed not to be lessening the
distance between him and them. At length, however, he discovered that
they were coming closer and closer--very gradually, but still gaining
upon him. Once or twice he stopped and they stopped, but when he
started forward so did they.
When Paul made the second halt he noted with alarm that the wolves
had shortened the distance between him and them, since he had first
discovered them, by half. He knew then without a doubt that they had
marked him for their prey.
He had not yet reached the point where Dan had parted from him in the
morning. It was all he could do to restrain himself from breaking into
a run, but this he was satisfied would prove immediately fatal.
At length the wolves were less than a hundred feet from his heels, and
when he reached the branching of his own and Dan’s trails they were
less than fifty feet away. He realized now that they were preparing
for the attack. He could not hope to reach the cabin.
He halted before a clump of thick willow brush that grew along the
stream, and faced about. The wolves stopped, sat on their haunches as
before, their red tongues hanging from their mouths. He could see the
fierce gleam of their eyes now.
He resolved to try again to frighten them, and again he gave a wild
yell, stepping a pace toward them. They drew in their tongues and
snarled, showing their wicked fangs. He who has seen the snarl of a
wolf will understand Paul’s sensations. There was no doubt now of
their intentions.
Paul was afraid to turn his back upon them. He felt the moment he did
so they would spring. The cabin was still a half mile away. He waited,
his axe grasped in both hands, prepared to strike.
This position was held for ten minutes, though it seemed an hour to
Paul. Presently the animals took to their feet, and gradually edged
in, snarling now in savage malevolence. One at last made a spring.
Paul saw the preparatory move, swung his axe with all his strength,
caught the beast square on the head, and it fell lifeless at his feet.
At the same instant a rifle shot rang out, and the other wolf rolled
over, also dead.
With the severe nervous strain and excitement ended, Paul nearly
collapsed, but a shout from Dan brought him to his senses.
“Is you hurt, Paul? Is you hurt?” Dan asked as he came up, intense
anxiety in his voice.
“No,” answered Paul, putting, on a bold face, “but they did give me a
run for it.”
“’T was a wonderful close call!” exclaimed Dan. “I were comin’ t’ meet
you when I hears you holler. I were leavin’ th’ gun in th’ cabin, an’
I has none, so I runs back an’ gets your rifle. ’T weren’t no common
holler you gives, an’ I knows when I hears un things is amiss somehow,
so I gets th’ rifle, an’ ’t were well I got un.”
“I thought for a minute it was all up with me, Dan. I’ll never go out
without a gun again.”
“No, ’t ain’t safe. They’s wonderful bold, when just two of un comes
at you,” and Dan turned over with his foot the carcass of the wolf
Paul had killed. “I never heard of un doin’ that before. Paul, I were
sayin’ t’ you once you was wonderful brave. You got a rare lot more
grit than most folks.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Paul, exceedingly proud of Dan’s praise, but
modestly inclined to deprecate his own prowess. “I just had to do what
I did, or they’d have got me.”
“Were un follerin’ far?”
Paul explained in detail, as they returned to the cabin to get their
toboggans upon which to haul in the carcasses, his afternoon’s
adventure. When he had finished Dan said quietly and decisively:
“’Twere only th’ wonderful grit you has, Paul, as saved your life. If
you’d run, now, or showed you was scared, they’d ha’ pulled you down
quick.”
“Won’t my father be proud of that skin!” exclaimed Paul when they had
the skins stretched for drying. “I’ll have it mounted for a rug, and
won’t it be a beaut!”
“Both o’ un,” suggested Dan. “They’ll make a fine pair together.”
“But the other one is yours, Dan.”
“No, ’t ain’t.”
“Yes it is. You killed it and you’ve got to have it.”
Dan objected still, but in the end Paul persuaded him it was his.
“Dad’ll be wonderful proud t’see un,” admitted Dan.
For two days a snowstorm, with high wind, swept the country, and
Amesbury did not appear on Saturday, but while the lads were eating a
late breakfast on Sunday morning they heard him singing outside:
“‘Yeow mustn’t sing a’ Sunday,
Becaze it is a sin;
But yeow may sing a’ Monday,
Till Sunday cums agin.’”
A moment later he came stamping in.
“Home again!” he exclaimed breezily, “and just in time for breakfast.
How’ve you made it, fellows? Heigho! What’s this I see? Two wolf skins
as sure as can be.”
He examined them as he listened to the story of the adventure, and his
face became grave.
“What would I have done now if I’d come home to find one of you chaps
missing? If you want to save me remorse and heartaches, always carry a
gun when you go hunting.”
The weeks that followed passed pleasantly for Paul and Dan, though
there was much hard work and exposure connected with their work. They
gradually extended their trails, putting out more traps each day
until they had, between them, four hundred and fifty set, leading out
in several short trails from the cabin. All of them were visited twice
a week.
Amesbury’s weekly visit was looked forward to with keen anticipation,
and he enjoyed it even more than the boys. Twice Ahmik surprised them.
He came, laughing and good-natured, and on each occasion remained
three days, a mark of his attachment to the lads.
Each of the boys was once taken by Amesbury over his trail, but as he
plainly preferred that they remain to work their trails and to keep
each other company, they refrained from suggesting a second trip with
him.
“I’m always afraid that the one of you at home may go wolf-baiting
again, or something,” said he, “and I feel better to know you’re both
here taking care of each other.”
On a day late in March Amesbury came in from his trail with the
announcement that he had struck up his traps for the season, and they
would presently start for Winnipeg. This meant that at last they were
to turn homeward, and as much as they had enjoyed their winter they
were overjoyed at the prospect.
By prearrangement, Ahmik arrived simultaneously with Amesbury, and all
were together in the cabin during the following week while pelts were
made ready to carry to market, and the cabin made snug for Amesbury’s
extended absence.
Dan had succeeded in capturing thirty-two fine martens and Paul
twenty-six. Utilizing the wolf and other carcasses for bait, they had
also trapped five red, two cross, three blue and fourteen white foxes,
setting the traps for the foxes in common. Dan declared he had caught
twice as much fur during these few weeks as his father had ever had in
a whole winter. “And Dad’s a wonderful fine hunter, too,” said he,
“but they ain’t no such furrin’ where we lives as they is here.”
One cold, clear morning they said good-by to the little cabin on
Indian Lake, and, each hauling his toboggan, turned southward. Day
after day they traveled, through forests, over frozen lakes, across
wide barren expanses of snow.
All wore amber-colored glasses, which Amesbury provided, to protect
their eyes from the glitter, for, he explained, were they to travel
with naked eyes they would quickly be attacked by painful
snowblindness.
Now and again they were held prisoners in camp for a day or two, when
severe storms visited the country. Occasionally they killed
ptarmigans, spruce grouse, porcupines, or other small game, sufficient
to keep them well supplied with provisions.
They did not hurry, and April was well spent when they reached Moose
Lake, where Amesbury had a small hunting cabin, and, under a cover
built of logs, two Peterboro canoes and one birch canoe. The cabin
itself was small and naked of furniture, save camp cooking utensils, a
tent stove and a couple of three-legged stools. Bunks were built
around two sides of the room, which also served as seats.
“This was my first camp,” explained Amesbury. “I built it twenty years
ago. There’s a Hudson Bay post down the lake, and in those days I
didn’t want to wander too far from a base of supplies. I come in here
and do a little bear trapping after I leave Indian Lake, and every two
or three years take a run down to Winnipeg in a canoe. I take some of
my provisions in from here, and get some from your old friend Davy
MacTavish.”
Here they went into camp, and before the ice in the lake broke up made
a snowshoe trip to the post, where flour, sugar, pork and other
necessities were purchased and hauled back on toboggans.
This period of waiting was very tedious to the lads. The snow was
becoming soft and wet, the woods were sloppy, and had less of
attraction than in the crisp cold weather of midwinter.
One night in May a heavy rain set in, and for a week it fell in a
steady downpour. The snow became slush, and when the sun came out
again, now warm and balmy, much of the ground was bare, and Moose Lake
was nearly clear of ice.
“Now for the canoe and the homestretch,” announced Amesbury, upon
looking out upon the water and clear sky. “Tomorrow we’ll start. What
do you fellows say to that?”
“Bully!” exclaimed Paul. “I can hardly wait for the time when I’ll get
home.”
“’T will be fine t’ be afloat ag’in,” said Dan, “an’ I’m wantin’
wonderful bad t’ see Mother an’ Dad, an’ tell ’em about my cruise.”
“I thought you’d be ready to go. Big tales you chaps will have to tell
of your adventures. I almost wish I were going with you,” and Amesbury
looked wistfully down over the lake.
“Why you are, aren’t you?” asked Paul.
“Yes, as far as Winnipeg, to be sure. I want to see you chaps safe
aboard the train. Couldn’t take chances on your getting mixed up in
any more trouble,” he laughed.
“Can’t you come on to New York with us?” asked Paul eagerly. “Oh, I
wish you could.”
“New York is a long way off, and a rough old trapper like me wouldn’t
know what to do in a big city like that.”
“Yes, you would! I do wish you’d go home with me!”
Amesbury shook his head.
“No, I’m better off here, and I wouldn’t do New York any good.”
“Now I’m wonderin’ how I’ll be gettin’ home,” suggested Dan. “I’ve
been wonderin’ an’ wonderin’. I’m all out o’ my reckonin’, goin’
different from th’ way I comes, an’ cruisin’ around.”
“Why,” explained Amesbury, “you’ll travel with Paul until he gets off
and leaves you, and then you’ll keep going on the train until the
conductor puts you off, and you take another train. I’ll tag you so
you can’t go astray,” he added, laughing.
“No,” protested Paul, “Dan’s going right through to New York with me,
and my father’ll see that he gets home all right.”
“That’s a good plan,” assented Amesbury. “Then I won’t have to tag
you, and you won’t get lost.”
“But I’m thinkin’,” said Dan, “I’ll be stoppin’ off t’ St. Johns, an’
not be goin’ on t’ New York. I’m wantin’ wonderful bad t’ get home.”
“You’re going home with me first,” Paul insisted. “My father and
mother have just got to see you. I want to tell them how you saved my
life.”
“Yes,” Amesbury laughed, “I’m inclined to agree with Paul, and New
York won’t take you so much out of your way. St. Johns is farther off
than New York, and you can go on from New York by steamer, and perhaps
get there just as soon.”
“I’m losin’ my bearin’s altogether,” declared Dan, looking much
puzzled.
Ahmik was to accompany them. A nineteen-foot broad-beamed Peterboro
canoe, with good carrying capacity, was selected for the journey. It
was of ample size to accommodate the four voyageurs, together with
their traveling equipment, provisions for the journey, and the furs
which they were taking to market to barter.
The canoe was loaded at daybreak, and, Ahmik in the bow, Amesbury in
the stern, with Paul and Dan between, they turned down the lake. A
light mist lay over the waters, quickly to be dissolved by the rising
sun. The weather was perfect, the air heavy with the pungent odor of
damp fir trees, the lake placid, beautiful, glorious.
Through picturesque lakes, rushing rapids and gently flowing streams
the expert canoe-men dexterously guided the frail craft. Now and again
portages were made, but the outfit was light and these occasioned
small delay.
At length Lake Winnipeg was entered. Here they were forced to lose a
day or two because of wind and rough water, but for the most part they
were favored with pleasant weather. Twice they stopped at trading
posts to renew their supplies, but with no other delays at length
turned into Red River, and on a beautiful June morning beheld the
spires of the city of Winnipeg rising before them.
CHAPTER XX
WINNIPEG AT LAST
“Hurrah! Hurrah!” shouted Paul.
“We’re most home now. A hot bath in a real bath tub, and a real bed
tonight, Dan! Think of it! A few days and we’ll be home!”
“’Tis grand!” exclaimed Dan, “and oh! ’t will be grand t’ get home!”
“I’ll wager,” broke in Amesbury, laughing, “that both you fellows will
be pulling blankets off your beds and rolling upon the floor before
morning, and I’ll wager, too, that you’ll be wishing you could get out
to the back yard of the hotel to sleep on the ground.”
Ahmik waved his hand toward the town.
“Good sell fur; no good to stay. No good place to live. Bush good
place to live. We like have you come back to trap.”
“You’ve been mighty good to us, Ahmik, and we thank you,” said Paul.
They stored their things in a shop whose proprietor Amesbury knew,
each carrying a back-load up from the river.
“Now,” suggested Amesbury, “we’ll go to the hotel and wash up. What do
you say?”
“I’d like to telegraph home first,” answered Paul.
“All right. Glad you spoke of that. We’ll wire from the hotel.”
Ahmik had no interest in the proposed bath or in hotel accommodations,
and with promises to see him later, the three turned toward the center
of town.
“You chaps got any cash?” asked Amesbury.
“Dead broke, both of us,” confessed Paul. “Haven’t seen a cent of
money since we left the ship.”
“I suspected it,” laughed Amesbury.
“Well, I happen to have a little. You’ll be rich tonight when you get
your share of the fur money.”
At the telegraph office in the hotel the three put their heads
together, and formulated the following telegram to Paul’s father:
“Dan Rudd and I reached Winnipeg safely today. Leave tomorrow
for home. Wire Captain Zachariah Bluntt, St. Johns. Love to you
and Mother. Crazy to see you. Hope both are well.
“PAUL DENSMORE.”
[Illustration: The three put their heads together]
“Your father’ll say that’s the best piece of literature he’s read this
year,” remarked Amesbury. “Here, operator, rush this off. Make it a
‘rush’ now.”
“What time’ll he get it?” asked Paul, as they turned from the
telegraph desk.
“Let’s see. It’s eleven-thirty now. Oh, he ought to get it before he
leaves his office this afternoon.”
“I’m so excited I can hardly keep from yelling!” Paul exclaimed.
“Well, you’d better hold in. They think you’re an Indian now, from
your looks, and they’ll be sure of it if you yell, and fire us all.
See how every one is eyeing us?”
“When’ll Skipper Bluntt be hearin’, now?” asked Dan.
“Tonight. Paul’s father will wire him right away, I’m sure.”
“’Tis wonderful fine t’ be lettin’ un know so quick. Now I’m thinkin’
th’ skipper’ll get word t’ mother soon’s he can. Dad’s off t’ th’
Labrador by this, though, fishin’, an’ he won’t be hearin’ for a
month.”
The clerk at the desk greeted Amesbury as an old acquaintance, shook
his hand, and handed him a pen to register.
Following a luxurious wash came a thick, rare, juicy steak smothered
in onions, an array of vegetables, a delicious salad, double portions
of pudding and coffee, to which the party brought trapper appetites.
“Now for business,” said Amesbury, lighting a fragrant cigar. “We’ll
get a carriage and bring up our furs and see what they’ll bring us.
Then you chaps had better get some civilized toggery.”
The afternoon was a busy one. Furs were commanding a good figure, and
when the sales were made Paul found himself in possession of $470, and
Dan received $560, as their share of the fur money.
Amesbury then guided them to a clothing store where complete outfits,
from hats to shoes, were purchased for both. Paul insisted upon
paying Dan’s bill for everything as well as his own.
“We’ll fix that later,” he said. “I’ll pay the bills now, and when we
get to New York, and find out how much the trip costs, we can have our
settlement.”
“An’ you keeps th’ account,” assented Dan. Then they purchased their
railway and sleeping car tickets for the following day, and returned
to the hotel to bathe and don their new clothing.
“A telegram for one of the young gentlemen,” announced the clerk, as
they entered the hotel and stopped at the desk for their keys. It was
for Paul. He refrained from opening it until they reached their rooms.
Then with trembling hand he broke the seal and read:
“Thank God, my boy, you’re safe. Mother and I leave at once to
meet you in Toronto when your train arrives. Have wired Captain
Bluntt. Bring Dan Rudd with you.
“FATHER.”
Paul burst into tears, weeping from sheer joy. Dan, too, wiped his
eyes.
“Good old Dad!” Paul exclaimed at last. “I can hardly wait to see
them!”
Dan felt exceedingly uncomfortable in his new clothes. Even though he
and Paul had selected suits at very moderate cost, and they were far
from perfect in fit, he had never been so well dressed in his life. As
he surveyed himself in the mirror, he confided to Paul:
“I feels wonderful fine dressed, an’ when I gets home an’ wears these
clothes the folks at Ragged Cove’ll sure be sayin’ I’m puttin’ on
airs.”
“Oh, you’ll soon get used to them,” laughed Paul. “I feel kind of
stuck up myself, getting into civilized clothes again.”
“And, Paul,” continued Dan, “I feels wonderful rich with all th’ money
I’m gettin’. Dad and me hunted all of last winter, an’ all Dad gets
for his catch is a hundred an’ twenty dollars in trade, an’ he thinks
he does rare well. Now I been gettin’ five hundred an’ sixty in cash!”
“We did do pretty well, didn’t we, Dan? And do you know, it’s the
first money I ever earned in my life. I’ve always just loafed and let
my father give me everything. It makes me ashamed now to think of the
way I’ve wasted money I never earned. I’ll never do so again.”
Paul and Dan occupied a large room, with two beds, Amesbury a single
room, and between the two rooms was a bath room which they used in
common, doors from the sleeping rooms opening into the bath room from
opposite sides. These doors were left open when they retired at night.
All seemed unreal after the long camp life.
The boys, weary with the day’s excitement, fell asleep the moment
their heads touched the pillows. When they awoke the sun was streaming
through the windows. Amesbury, taking his morning ablutions, was
splashing in the bath-tub, and singing:
“‘There was a fat man of Bombay,
Who was smoking one sunshiny day;
When a bird called a snipe,
Flew away with his pipe,
Which vex’d the fat man of Bombay.’”
The lads sprang out of bed. “My, but it’s late,” exclaimed Paul. “The
sun’s up.”
“’Tis that,” said Dan. “I weren’t knowin’ just where I were when I
wakes.”
“Good morning, fellows,” called Amesbury from the bath room. “Come
along one of you; I’m through.”
“Good morning!” they both called back.
“Hurrah!” shouted Paul. “Today we start for home!”
“And you’re going to leave a mighty lonely fellow behind,” said
Amesbury. “I’ll have to break myself in all over again. I’ve a notion
I’ll kidnap you both and take you back to the bush with me.”
“Can’t you come with us?” plead Paul. “Change your mind about it, and
come. Your sister would give the world to see you again, I’m sure. We
do want you. It will be a jolly trip if you come.”
A shadow passed over Amesbury’s face, and left it again--as on the
evening when he told them his life story--haggard, old, and as one
suffering inexpressible pain. He was dressing now. He made no answer
for several minutes, and seemed to be struggling with himself.
Finally he spoke:
“Thank you ever and ever so much, fellows. It’s better that I do not
go. The world forgets good deeds quickly. It never forgets bad ones.
Mine were bad. I was a jailbird once. No one who ever knew it will
ever forget it. My appearance in New York would bring shame to my
sister and her children, if she has any. God alone knows how I long to
see them! The news of who and what I was would spread among their
friends--even their new friends--and they would be shunned and made
miserable because of me. No, it’s my punishment. I must not go.”
Amesbury had again assumed his good-natured, whimsical attitude when
they went below to breakfast, and chaffed and joked the boys as usual.
Presently Ahmik appeared, to accompany them to the railway station.
“Come back hunt some more,” Ahmik invited, as the train rolled into
the station. “Miss you very much.”
“We owe you so much,” said Paul, as he shook Amesbury’s hand. “I
don’t know what we’d have done if you hadn’t picked us up.”
“I’ll never be forgettin’ you, an’ how rare kind you were,” declared
Dan.
“You chaps owe me nothing,” insisted Amesbury. “The debt’s all the
other way. You earned your keep, made some money for me, and made a
few weeks of my life very pleasant.”
Paul and Dan ran to the platform of the rear car as the train drew out
of the station, and had a last fleeting glimpse of Amesbury standing
there gazing after them, a look of wistful longing in his eyes.
CHAPTER XXI
BAD NEWS AND GOOD
When John Densmore returned home after meeting Remington, he broke the
news of Paul’s supposed death to the boy’s mother as gently as he
could. She sat dry-eyed and mute, staring at him during the recital as
though not fully comprehending the purport of his words. Densmore drew
her to him and kissed her forehead.
“Mother! Mother!” he soothed, “bear up! It’s a dreadful calamity, but
we shall have to bear it!”
She fainted in his arms, and for several weeks was very ill. Even when
she was again able to be about she was constantly under the care of a
physician, and trained nurses remained with her night and day. The
shock had left her in a state of nervous melancholia.
She had always deprecated Remington’s proclivities for hunting and
out-of-door sports. Now she felt very bitterly toward him, repeatedly
asserting that he was directly responsible for Paul’s loss, at the
same time upbraiding herself unceasingly for having permitted Paul to
take part in the expedition.
Hour after hour she would sit, her hands folded in her lap, indulging
her sorrow in silent brooding. She would picture Paul as he looked
when he said his last farewell; her imagination would carry her to the
desolate shores of Hudson Bay; she would see him struggling in icy
waters; she would hear his last agonizing cry to her as he sank
finally beneath the waves; and always his face cold in death, and his
body unburied and uncared for, perhaps the prey of savage animals,
rose up before her to reprove her for permitting him to leave her.
These were the things she dreamed of, asleep and awake, and they were
the only subjects of her conversation.
Densmore was most devoted to his wife. He gave much of his time to
her, and as the months passed more and more of the conduct of his vast
business affairs was left in the hands of trained subordinates.
During these months he had grown visibly older. Life had lost its
charm. Much as he loved his son, he could have borne Paul’s loss with
some degree of fortitude had his wife taken it less to heart, but the
double sorrow of Paul’s loss and her condition of melancholia took
from him at length the old vim and vigor that had won for him his high
place in the business world, and he was forced to admit that he had
“lost his grip.”
He was sitting in his sumptuously furnished office one June afternoon,
his chin on his breast, deep in thought. A pile of important papers
lay before him quite forgotten, though his secretary had placed them
there an hour before, stating that they required his immediate
personal attention.
“What is the use?” he asked himself. “Paul is gone. I’ve got a good
deal more than we need. Mother [he always called Mrs. Densmore
‘Mother’] must have a change, or she’ll never recover from the shock.
Why not give it all up? Why not retire? Mother and I will take our
yacht and float around the world and try to forget.”
He looked at his watch at length. It was half past three. He pressed a
button, and a boy appeared.
“Tell Mr. Hadden I wish to see him,” he directed.
At that moment Mr. Hadden, the secretary, evidently in a state of high
excitement, entered briskly.
“Here’s a telegram----” he began.
“Attend to it, Hadden, I’m going----”
“Read it! Read it!” exclaimed the secretary, holding the open telegram
before Densmore’s eyes.
Densmore, who had risen to his feet, read it, and leaned back heavily
against the desk. Then he caught the telegram eagerly from Hadden’s
hand and read it again.
“Is it possible, Hadden? Is it possible?” he asked excitedly.
“Yes,” answered the secretary with assurance. “I’ve studied the maps
of that country ever since the boy’s disappearance. He’s worked his
way down with natives to Winnipeg. I’m sure it’s straight!”
Densmore was quite alive now. His face was beaming, and his old-time
energy had returned as by magic.
“Call Dr. Philpot on the telephone at once,” he commanded. “Take this
wire and rush it off,” and he dictated the telegram which made Paul so
happy. “And this:
“‘Captain Zachariah Bluntt, St. Johns, Newfoundland.
“‘My son and Dan Rudd are safe in Winnipeg. They are coming
direct to New York. Advise Rudd’s parents.
“‘JOHN DENSMORE.’
“Call a taxi. ‘Phone Remington!”
The telephone bell on his desk tinkled and he grabbed the instrument.
“Hello! Dr. Philpot? This is Densmore. I’ve just received a wire from
Paul. He’s safe in Winnipeg. Is it safe to tell Mrs. Densmore?”
A pause.
“Safe, you say? Just the sort of shock she needs to restore her? Good!
Good! I’m going right home. Be there when I arrive. All right.
Good-by.
“Attend to these things on my desk, Hadden! I’m off to Toronto
tonight! King Edward Hotel. Good-by.”
And he rushed to the elevator, and from the elevator to the waiting
taxicab, thrust a bill in the chauffeur’s hand and ordered:
“The fastest you ever ran.”
All speed laws were broken in the flight that followed to the Densmore
mansion on Riverside Drive. Policemen waved their arms and shouted
warnings, pedestrians dodged, many narrow escapes from collisions were
made by a hair’s breadth, but the chauffeur knew his business, and
Densmore could not ride fast enough.
Dr. Philpot was waiting.
“Go right up, Densmore, and tell her. I’ll follow presently,” he
suggested.
When Densmore entered his wife’s apartment a moment later, his face
reflecting joy and excitement, she sprang to him, crying:
“Oh, John! John! What is it?”
“Paul’s safe,” said he, wrapping her in his arms. “He’s safe in
Winnipeg, and on his way to us, Mother!”
“Oh, is it true? Is it true?” she almost screamed, and began to weep
and laugh hysterically as he repeated the telegram to her.
Then with her head on his shoulder she wept quietly, deliciously,
joyously, and the tears washed away the grief of months.
“Oh, Father,” she said at length, lifting a tear-stained but happy
face to his, as she dried her eyes, “it’s a miracle. But I can’t wait
to see him--I just can’t!”
“Well, get ready, dear, to leave on the eight o’clock train this
evening. We’re to go to Toronto to meet him--if Dr. Philpot says you
may.”
Dr. Philpot, who had joined them to observe his patient, said she
might if one of the trained nurses went too.
“And,” added the doctor, “I think I’ll go with you.”
An hour later Remington was announced. A load of anxiety and
self-condemnation lifted from his shoulders, he, too, was in a state
of happy excitement.
“Come along, Remington,” invited Densmore. “We’re off to Toronto to
meet Paul. You’re one of the party,” and Remington accepted.
* * * * *
The _North Star_ was in dry dock in St. Johns, undergoing repairs, and
Captain Zachariah Bluntt was enjoying a month ashore. He spent his
days superintending repairs, and regularly at six o’clock each evening
went home, ate supper, donned a pair of big carpet slippers, lighted
his pipe, and settled himself for a comfortable hour reading the
shipping news in _The Chronicle_. Mrs. Bluntt as regularly joined him,
with a lapful of things to mend, while the two Misses Bluntt cleared
away the supper things and retired to the kitchen to wash the dishes
before joining the sitting-room circle.
The household was thus engaged one evening when the doorbell rang. One
of the Misses Bluntt answered the ring, and a moment later burst into
the living room to disturb Captain Bluntt’s reading with the
announcement:
“A telegram, Father.”
“Now I wonders what’s happened!” exclaimed Mrs. Bluntt, for the
receipt of a telegram was no ordinary occurrence in the routine life
of the household.
“We’ll see! We’ll see!” said Captain Bluntt, and placing a finger
under the flap of the envelope he tore it open, withdrew the telegram,
carefully unfolded it and held it up at arm’s length to read.
“By the imps of the sea! By the imps of the sea!” he exclaimed,
springing to his feet.
“The two youngsters, Dan Rudd and the Densmore youngster! They’re
safe! Here it is! It says they’re safe! Safe, I say!”
The family were in a state of high excitement at once. Mrs. Bluntt and
the two Misses Bluntt surrounded the Captain, asking all together,
“Where are they? Let me see it. How did they get there?” and a flood
of other questions and exclamations. At length, the full meaning of
the telegram digested, Captain Bluntt announced:
“I’m goin’ t’ New York! The rascals! I’ goin’ t’ New York on the first
train! On the first train!” and grabbing his hat he started for the
door.
“But, Father, the train don’t go till tomorrow evenin’,” informed one
of his daughters.
“I know! I know! But I wants t’ get Tom Hand. I’ll send Tom Hand t’
Ragged Cove on th’ mail boat. Sails in th’ morning! Want Tom t’ take
word t’ Dan’s folks!”
“Well for goodness’ sake, Skipper, take off those slippers first and
put on your shoes,” suggested Mrs. Bluntt.
“Yes, yes, to be sure! To be sure! And I’ll write a letter for Tom to
take. Yes, yes, he better have a letter!” and Captain Bluntt
impatiently donned his shoes, wrote the letter and hurried away on his
mission.
Half an hour later the Captain returned.
“Now that’s fixed. That’s all right. Tom goes on the mail boat. Wanted
to let ’em know. Make ’em feel good! Yes, make ’em feel good! Those
rascals! Saved all this if they’d come back t’ the ship according t’
orders. Have t’ wring their necks! Yes, have t’ wring their necks when
I gets hold of ’em. Pair of young rascals!”
The following evening Captain Bluntt, dressed in his Sunday clothes,
his bushy red beard bristling importantly, boarded the train, bade
good-by to Mrs. Bluntt and his two daughters, who had gone to see him
off, and at six o’clock began an impatient flight to New York, and, in
spite of his always-expressed disapproval of railway travel, was
undoubtedly the happiest passenger on the train.
CHAPTER XXII
HOW PAUL AND DAN MADE GOOD
What a journey of joyous anticipation, of wondrous realization, that
was for the two lads! There was the home-coming in view, with all its
plans; there was the present, a wholly novel experience for Dan, who
had never before ridden upon a railway train, and it was little less
enjoyed by Paul, who assumed the position of a traveler of experience,
and directed their affairs between sleeper and dining car--they never
failed to respond to the first call to meals, and they invariably
astonished the waiters with the quantities of good things they
consumed.
Between meals they reclined luxuriously in their seats in the sleeping
car, while they talked and planned, and enjoyed the fleeting vista of
landscape.
“A train’s sure a strange craft,” remarked Dan one morning. “She can
beat a vessel for goin’, but for steady cruisin’, now, I’m thinkin’ I
likes a vessel most. I’d like wonderful well t’ have a bit of a walk,
but they ain’t no deck.”
“You’ll have a chance to walk when we reach Toronto, and we’ll be
there pretty soon,” promised Paul. “Father’ll meet us there, and I do
hope Mother will too. I’m crazy to see them. Don’t it give you a dandy
feeling to know how near home we are and getting nearer every minute!”
“I’m wantin’ wonderful bad t’ get home too,” admitted Dan. “How
long’ll it be takin’ me, now, from New York?”
“I don’t know exactly, but three or four days, I guess. Why, Dan, this
must be Toronto now,” said Paul. “The porter’s coming with his brush
to clean us up.”
It was Toronto, and the lads, in a state of suppressed excitement,
were the first to leave the train. Densmore and Remington were in the
front line of those awaiting arriving friends. They had left Mrs.
Densmore in the motor car that had brought them from the hotel, but
her impatience got the better of her, and she came rushing down to
join them and was the first to see Paul.
“Oh, my boy!” she cried, as he ran to her open arms, and, laughing and
crying, she hugged him to her quite unconscious of the gaping crowd.
Then Densmore and Remington greeted him and he introduced Dan to his
father and mother.
The motor car carried them to the King Edward Hotel, and in the
privacy of their apartment Mrs. Densmore had to cry some more over
Paul.
“How brown you are,” she said finally, holding him at arm’s length and
looking at him admiringly, “and how big and strong and healthy you
look! I actually believe it’s done you good.”
“It has,” admitted Paul. “I’m a lot stronger than I used to be, and
I’ve learned to do things, too. But I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t
for Dan,” and he proceeded to tell briefly the story of their
adventures, heaping upon Dan so much credit that the latter’s modesty
forced him to interject stammering objections now and again. Mrs.
Densmore was highly incensed at Factor MacTavish’s treatment of them,
and the fact that Paul had actually been forced to work at manual
labor for his living shocked her terribly, but brought a twinkle of
downright satisfaction to Densmore’s eyes.
It was a happy party that boarded the train that evening for New York.
Dan was exceedingly shy at first, but he was soon made to feel that he
was one of them and presently felt quite at ease. Remington, entirely
forgiven by Mrs. Densmore, was jolly as he could be, and declared that
Paul had far outstripped him as a sportsman, and when Paul and he went
together again on an expedition, as they surely must, Paul would be
the teacher and he the pupil.
Densmore’s big touring car was waiting for them when the train drew
into the Grand Central Station at eight o’clock in the morning. Here
Dr. Philpot bade them adieu as they sped away toward Riverside Drive.
“It’s great to be back in New York!” declared Paul. “Lots of times I
wondered if I’d ever get home again.”
His mother pressed his hand but did not trust herself to speak.
“Here we are! That’s our house, Dan!” said Paul gaily, as the car drew
in behind a cab standing at the curb. A man, his back turned toward
them, stood on the sidewalk engaged in a heated controversy with the
cabman. When the car stopped they heard him saying, in loud, gruff
tones:
“You’re a pirate, sir! Yes, sir, a pirate! You deserve to have your
neck wrung! By the imps of the sea! You deserve to have your neck
wrung! But here’s your money! Take it! Take it! Take it! Four times
what the cruise were worth! Yes, four times! Get away with your old
craft! Get away!”
“’Tis the skipper! ’Tis the skipper, sure!” exclaimed Dan, highly
excited.
The two boys sprang from the car without ceremony and ran to Captain
Bluntt, who, indeed, it was, as he turned to survey his surroundings,
his bushy red beard bristling in indignation.
“By the imps of the sea!” he exclaimed. “’Tis the youngsters!” He
grasped a hand of each, the look of indignation in his face giving
place to one of high pleasure. “You rascals! You rascals! Is this two
o’clock? Weren’t I telling you scamps t’ be aboard at two o’clock?
Yes, two o’clock sharp! Two o’clock!”
“How’s Mother an’ Dad?” asked Dan anxiously.
“Well. Very well, last I heard from un. Gone in mournin’ for you. Yes,
you rascal! Gone in mournin’ for you! Hard blow, your death was to un!
Hard blow! Yes, you rascal! How do, Mr. Remington? How do? Glad to see
you! Happier times than when we sees each other last!”
“Captain Bluntt, this is my mother and this is my father,” broke in
Paul, introducing them.
“Glad to know you, Madam,” and the Captain bowed low. “Glad to know
you, sir. Had to come on when I got your telegram! Had to see the
young rascals! Had to see ’em, and take Dan to his folks myself!”
“It’s a very great pleasure to meet you, Captain Bluntt,” said Mrs.
Densmore, extending her hand to him. “Paul has been telling me a
great deal of you since yesterday.”
Densmore shook the Captain’s hand cordially.
“You’ll have to remain with us a few days, Captain. Paul won’t part
from Dan, you know, until he shows him something of the city!”
And as Captain Bluntt would not think of enduring a return journey by
train, and he was compelled to wait three days for the St. Johns
steamer, he accepted their hospitality. Every day during their stay
was filled with sightseeing, with evenings at the theater, and a new
world was opened for Dan.
Paul declined to permit Dan to bear any part of the expense incurred
after their arrival in Winnipeg, and Densmore supplied both Dan and
Captain Bluntt with their transportation home, and upon Paul’s
suggestion presented Dan with a new rifle and shotgun just like
Paul’s.
Finally, when sailing day arrived, Densmore, Paul and Remington saw
them off, and the lads parted regretfully.
“You’re the best fellow I ever knew,” declared Paul, as they shook
hands, “and we’ll always be chums.”
“An’ I hopes,” said Dan, “we may be takin’ a cruise together again
sometime.”
The lines were thrown off, the active little tugs began puffing and
sputtering, and slowly the steamer drew away from her wharf, Paul and
Dan waving their caps as long as they could see each other.
Paul and his father were together a good deal in the days that
followed. Densmore would frequently take an afternoon off, and
together they would go to the Polo grounds, and father and son would
yell and cheer together. Densmore had suddenly developed into a
full-fledged baseball fan, and taught Paul his first appreciation of
the game. They had long walks in the park these summer evenings, and
discussed many things dear to a boy’s heart. They became, in fact,
inseparable chums.
“Father,” said Paul one evening, as they strolled up Riverside Drive
toward Grant’s Tomb. “I wish I had something to do. I’ve spent about
all the money I got for my furs, and I hate to have to call on you for
money that I don’t earn. It makes me feel--well, just useless--a
sissy.”
“What do you want to do?”
“Oh, I don’t know--but something. It made me feel so independent to
earn my own living while I was away, and to know I earned the money I
had when I came back, and I’d like to feel that way all the time. I’m
ashamed when I remember how I used to waste money I never earned. Dan
always earned his own way.”
“You’d better keep at school for awhile, my son. You can’t invest your
time to better advantage than in obtaining an education.”
“Do you think so? It seems to me I’m just wasting time. I might be
working the way Dan is and making my own way. I’m sure I could do
something.”
“What do you think you could do?”
“Oh, I don’t know. If it wasn’t so far from you and Mother I’d like to
spend the winters trapping with Mr. Amesbury. Of course, though, I
can’t do that. Couldn’t I have a job in your office, or get a berth
on one of the ships?”
“You might. You could start in at five or six dollars a week. That’s
the usual thing. In a few years you’d probably be advanced to twenty
or twenty-five dollars, and if you were very attentive to business,
even more, say fifteen hundred or two thousand a year--and that’s a
pretty high estimate, for the supply of untrained men is larger than
the demand. You’d better keep at school, my son. The college-bred man
has a much better chance of success in life than the man who has never
been to college. What your future is to be, however, depends upon your
own efforts and yourself.”
They walked in silence for a while before Paul spoke.
“Of course you’re right, Father. If you wish I’ll keep at school and
go through college. But I’ve been ashamed of myself a good many times.
I’ve been so selfish. I never thought of anybody but myself and my own
pleasure before I went away. Being with Dan and Mr. Amesbury, and
working, myself, has made me want to be more like them and do
something worth while. Life would be pretty tiresome without anything
to do but just loaf around.”
Densmore placed his hand on Paul’s shoulder.
“I’m glad to hear you say that, Paul. That’s the spirit that makes a
real man. I’m afraid we coddled and indulged you until you were
becoming spoiled.”
“I failed in my examinations at school, too,” continued Paul, “but I
won’t fail again. I’ll study now.”
“That’s the way to talk, my son. Stick to it, and when you’re
graduated from college you’ll be prepared, with a little training and
experience, to take my place. That’s what I’m looking forward to.”
“All right, Father. You’ve got my promise to do my best, and here’s my
hand on it. It’s my chance and I’m going to make the most of it. But I
wish--I wish Dan had a chance too.”
“What kind of a chance do you want him to have?”
“I--I don’t just know. Dan’s pretty independent. He wouldn’t take
money from you unless he worked for it, and he has to work to help his
folks. He wants to be a skipper some day.”
“Do you think he’d like a berth on one of our steamers?”
“Yes, I guess so--if he could go home sometimes to see his folks.”
“That can be arranged.”
And it was arranged. Dan was given a berth on a steamer plying between
New York and South American ports, which he gratefully accepted.
Paul was graduated from Princeton six years later, and after a year’s
apprenticeship in his father’s office was appointed General
Superintendent of the Atlantic and Pacific Steamship Company.
It was arranged to celebrate the occasion with a dinner at Mr.
Densmore’s club. Dan’s ship was in port, and he, too, was to share in
the honors. Paul insisted that the dinner would be incomplete without
Captain Bluntt, and after many persuasive letters and cablegrams the
Captain was prevailed upon to journey again to New York, and to bring
with him Skipper Rudd o’ the _Ready Hand_, Dan’s “Dad,” ostensibly to
pay Dan a brief visit.
It was a jolly dinner, free from formality. Remington, Ainsworth and a
half dozen of Paul’s college friends were there. Densmore at the head
of the table acted as toastmaster, with Dan at his right and Paul at
his left, which was in accordance with Paul’s wish.
When coffee was served, Densmore, after extending a welcome to the
guests, announced that they had been asked to join not simply in the
celebration of Paul’s advancement to the superintendency of the
Atlantic and Pacific Steamship Company, but also in the celebration of
his first official act as an officer of the company. Of this, he said,
Paul would speak for himself.
Paul began with a humorous description of his introduction to Captain
Bluntt and the _North Star_, which pleased the Captain wondrously, and
created much merriment. Then he passed on to the days when he and Dan
were cast away, of how Dan’s resourcefulness and optimism, leavened
with the philosophy of Skipper Rudd, had kept up his spirits; of Dan’s
courage and high ability; of the strong and enduring friendship
between him and Dan, a friendship akin to brotherly affection.
“Not alone the high esteem in which I hold Dan Rudd, but his marked
efficiency as a navigator, as shown by his record while in the employ
of our company, has induced me, as my first act as an official, to
appoint him first officer of the steamship _Amazonian_, and to
announce that he is also first in line for advancement to a
captaincy.”
Dan was quite overcome. He had received no hint of the proposed
appointment, and when he arose to express his thanks, emotion choked
his voice.
“I can’t get words to thank you, Paul,” said he. Then after a pause,
lapsing, under emotion, into the old vernacular, he continued: “I were
not expectin’ this. I hopes I’ll prove worthy. You’re wonderful good,
Paul--sayin’ all those things. But I want t’ say, Paul, you’re th’
grittiest mate I ever cruised with, an’ you were doin’ more than I did
t’ work us out of the bush when we were cast away. I’m just a sailor,
not used to talkin’, an’ I can’t get th’ words t’ say what I wants
to--but--but--I’m wonderful thankful.”
The moment Dan sat down Captain Bluntt was on his feet.
“That’s it! That’s it!” he blurted. “Told you so, Mr. Remington! Yes,
sir! Told you Dan Rudd would be a skipper some day! Had the makin’ of
a skipper! Yes, sir, he had! Lad of his parts sure to come to it! I’m
proud! Proud!”
Then Dan’s “Dad” was called upon for a word. The rough, kindly old
sailor-trapper, tanned and weather-beaten, was plainly laboring under
embarrassment.
“I’m a wonderful proud man this night--wonderful proud an’ wonderful
thankful,” he began. “An’ I’m thinkin’ I has fair reason t’ be proud
an’ thankful. On my knees before I sleeps I’ll thank th’ Lard for His
blessin’s. Standin’ here before you all I has too few words t’ thank
th’ gentlemen as I wants to for their kindness t’ Dan.
“But Dan’s deservin’ o’ un. He were always a rare true lad. He were
never shirkin’ duty as he seen it. When he were just a wee lad I says
t’ he, ‘Dan,’ says I, ‘when you has work t’ do, do un th’ best you
knows how, an’ you’ll always be findin’ th’ Lard standin’ back o’ ye’
t’ help, but don’t go askin’ th’ Lard t’ do things for ye what ye can
do yourself. I’m thinkin’ ’t is always Dan’s way t’ foller them
precepts, an’ t’ do things he has t’ do th’ best he knows how. Dan’s
been a rare good son t’ me an’ his mother--a rare good son--always.”
“Dan,” suggested Paul, when Remington and Ainsworth had each said a
word of congratulation, “before we go let’s have some music. I’m sure
you have a harmonica somewhere in your pockets.”
“That mouth organ!” exploded Captain Bluntt. “Don’t blow that mouth
organ, you rascal, or I’ll wring your neck! By the imps of the sea I
will!”
“Captain Bluntt let you play it once at our request,” said Remington,
when the laugh that followed the Captain’s outburst had subsided, “and
I’m sure he will again.”
“And you wants! And you wants!” consented Captain Bluntt, his eyes
twinkling with merriment.
“What shall it be, Paul?” asked Dan, producing the harmonica.
“You remember what you were playing that Christmas day when poor old
Amesbury surprised us at our campfire above Fort Reliance? Play that.”
And Dan struck up,
“Over the hills and far away.”
THE END.
End of Project Gutenberg's The Wilderness Castaways, by Dillon Wallace
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 42382 ***
|